Month: November 2020

  • Nature’s Queer Negativity:Between Barad and Deleuze

    Steven Swarbrick (bio)

    Abstract

    This essay offers a critique of the vitalist turn in queer and ecological theory, here represented by the work of Karen Barad. Whereas Barad advances an image of life geared towards meaningful connection with others, human and nonhuman, Deleuze advances an a-signifying ontology of self-dismissal. The point of this essay isn’t to separate their two views, but to draw out the consequences of their entanglement. Insofar as Barad’s work conceptualizes life (and art) as a vitalizing encounter, it cannot, this essay argues, account for the queer negativity at play in environmental politics, including the politics of climate change.

    Animism taken to its final conclusion … is not only a perspectivism but an “enemyism.”—Eduardo Viveiros de Castro, Cannibal Metaphysics

    To love one’s neighbor may be the cruelest of choices.—Jacques Lacan, The Ethics of Psychoanalysis

    In Cosmopolitics I, Isabelle Stengers identifies two forms of ecological relation: first, ecologies of practice, which enmesh the human subject in ecological networks beyond the human; and second, ecologies of capture, which resolve entanglements of self and other into discrete representational figures through different forms of commodification and objectification (36-37). Capture, for Stengers, is what happens when nature actualizes into identity, and when the problematics of practice give rise to divisions of subject/object, nature/culture, and so on. Drawing on Gilles Deleuze’s language of the virtual and the actual, Stengers makes clear that ecologies of practice and ecologies of capture are never fully separable: life’s networks exceed and suffuse the object captured; conversely, the object captured provides the grounds for the new. Deleuze defines this intra-activity of the virtual and the actual through the complex concept of “different/ciation,” whereby virtual differences or problematics actualize the differentiated objects of representation.1 Importantly, for Deleuze, different/ciation does not allow us to repair objects of capture through an appeal to notions of assemblage, connectivity, consilience, or symbiosis. Rather, life as different/ciation tends to destroy the very objects that one might otherwise seek to repair. Life, according to Deleuze, is by definition non-ameliorative: ecologies of practice depend on encounters that do violence to the very worlds we wish to build and protect.2

    Recent turns to the nonhuman in science studies, queer theory, and posthumanities scholarship have done considerable work to elaborate an ecology of practice that seeks to repair histories of colonial, sexist, homophobic, and environmental violence. Much of this work builds on theories of repair developed by Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick in her reading of Melanie Klein, and Bruno Latour in his reading of Alan Turing.3 The turn to life in the humanities has emphasized consilience, friendship, and symbiosis. But what would a non-conciliatory relation to life look like? This is the central question posed by Leo Bersani in his essay, “Is the Rectum a Grave?” Turning the anti-pornography argument on its head, Bersani questions whether sex could ever have anything to do with the redemptive values of love or community without sacrificing “the inestimable value of sex as … anticommunal, antiegalitarian, antinurturing, antiloving” (22). Bersani’s point is not that sex can’t be pastoralized; rather, he wonders “how a center of presumably wholesome sexuality ever produced those unsavory margins in the first place” (21). “As long as it is assumed that pornography violates the natural conjunction of sex with tenderness and love,” he writes, “pornography’s violence” will be read as “a sign of certain fantasies only marginally connected with an otherwise essentially healthy (caring, loving) form of human behavior” (21). Translated slightly, the problem of life (or sex) in the Anthropocene is not how to reverse life’s capture through an ethics of repair (loving more, caring more), but rather to understand how a presumably wholesome nature produced Descartes’s “error”—the separation between mind and world—in the first place.4 What is nature such that it births its own extinction?

    The recent vogue for Deleuze in new materialist and posthumanist theory has spawned a variety of attempts at repackaging Deleuzian aggression under the banner of life’s endless productivity. Is the earth’s biodiversity being driven to extinction by mankind? Call in the Deleuzian “assemblage,” or the Spinozist affectus to save the day. It would seem there is no limit to the fantasy that “life” will live on in this posthuman world, a world that is, let it be said, all-too-human.5 The turn to life that a certain reading of Deleuze has inspired recapitulates the fantasy of the Child theorized by Lee Edelman: life, ecology, and affectus have become the dominant metaphors for our future birth. Against this form of image-capture, in which we give birth to our own image in the form of connected, ambient life, Deleuze insists on coldness and cruelty as integral to the images of life worth defending. In short, it’s not our inhumanity that concerns Deleuze, it’s that we are not inhuman enough. Recent attempts at shoehorning or pastoralizing Deleuzian ethics recapitulate precisely the thing that Deleuze consistently inveighs against: treating the image of thought as an image of philia, love or friendship.6 In fact, Deleuze never ceased to insist that thinking is a matter of aggression tantamount to the death drive, an aggression that redounds not only to the “object” but also to the “subject.” When I love my object, we both fall to pieces.

    My goal in this paper is to invite deeper appreciation of Deleuze’s ontological aggression in relation to queer and posthumanist theory. I want to think the violence of encounter in Deleuze’s sense: to think anima (life, spirit, becoming) and animosity (violence, aggression, hate) in the same breath. In my view, there has been a steady draining away of negativity from new materialist, neo-vitalist, and object-oriented theory. Much of this work now operates under the image of life as the unquestionable object of the “good.” What I’m proposing instead is not only an injection of animus into ecological theory but also a queer ethics that runs athwart the optimism of repair.7

    In contrast to the animism of today, the point is not to figure everything as “life” but to let live by letting go of life’s snare: to will our own lessness in the world.8 This is what Foucault famously called askesis, practices of the self as a mode of life. While Foucault might disagree, such “modes of life” are already at the core of a certain psychoanalytic thinking about the nature of the drive. For Lacan in particular, the drives operate according to a different temporality of becoming that is not the becoming of the present in which past and future are inflections of “our” time. The time of the drive is closer to what Deleuze calls Aion: a time of pure becoming in which there is no present, and thus no “us” to occupy the present (The Logic of Sense 184-185). The circuit of the drive short-circuits.9 It is not about reciprocity or the exchange of meaning. The drive is not for anything: reproduction of the self, the other, community, or love. Its being for itself, however, is its ethical potential. The drive cruises differences, full stop. If Lacan says true love breaks the other into pieces, that’s because the drive is only interested in this or that singular difference: I love the other not because of what he or she represents but because of this or that singular difference—differences that are non-exchangeable, that do not add up to meaning or a final goal. As Joan Copjec explains in Imagine There’s No Woman, in “the Lacanian phrase ‘I love in you something more than you,’” “everything depends on how one interprets the ‘something more’.… That is, the ‘is’ of the beloved is split, fractured. The beloved is always slightly different from or more than, herself. It is this more, this extra, that makes the beloved more than just an ordinary object of my attention” (43).

    For my part, I want to attend to this “something more” by arguing for an environmentalism that is non-ameliorative in the Deleuzian sense. What would a posthumanist agenda look like that focuses not only on questions of liveliness and connectivity but also on violence, hostility, and phantasmatic splitting? The meaning of nature in this paper is not the redeeming nature of the pastoral; nature does not repurpose the bad in the form of the good. Nature, I argue, is pharmakological: anima (cure) and animosity (poison) in the same breath. I develop this argument with respect to Karen Barad’s and Gilles Deleuze’s dissonant naturalisms. Whereas Barad advances an ontology of repair geared towards meaningful connection with others, human and nonhuman, Deleuze advances an a-signifying ontology of self-dismissal. My goal in bringing their respective naturalisms together is not to reconcile their differences but to think the violence of their encounter, to ask: is there life without the optimism of repair?

    The Dark Precursor

    Let me begin by introducing two images. These images are by no means identical. In fact, they differ in a number of important ways, with respect to style, tone, genealogy, and politics. As images that are about the act of imaging, or appearing/not-appearing, they also overlap on the question of desire, on the material un/folding of desire, and desire’s aim. In the words of Karen Barad, we can say that the two images I will present “intra-act”: they are not individual atoms or entities that encounter each other in the void, but are a-part (cut and cut-together, in one movement) of the same intra-active web. The first image comes from Barad’s essay, “Transmaterialities: Trans*/Matter/Realities and Queer Political Imaginings.” Barad describes her essay as an investigation into “trans rage.” It’s the nature and trajectory of that rage that I want to interrogate as a form of the ontological aggression that Deleuze identifies. Fixing on an image of lighting, Barad writes:

    Lightning is a reaching toward, an arcing dis/juncture, a striking response to charged yearnings.

    A dark sky. Deep darkness, without a glimmer of light to settle the eye. Out of the blue, tenuous electrical sketches scribbled with liquid light appear/disappear faster than the human eye can detect. Flashes of potential, hints of possible lines of connection alight now and again. Desire builds, as the air crackles with anticipation. Lightning bolts are born of such charged yearnings. Branching expressions of prolonged longing, barely visible filamentary gestures, disjointed tentative luminous doodlings—each faint excitation of this desiring field is a contingent and suggestive inkling of the light show yet to come. (387)

    Barad teases the reader with a creationist story of emergence ex nihilo, of something coming into being “out of the blue” where before there was nothing, mere emptiness, void. Readers familiar with Barad’s theory of “agential realism” know, however, that that is not the case, or at least not entirely. The void consists of no-thing, but it is not nothing. The theory of “agential realism” that Barad develops in Meeting the Universe Halfway uses the apparatus of post-Bohrian quantum physics to show that all things, from the atom to the atmosphere, are intra-actively determined through cuts. That is, things are neither present nor absent, real nor unreal, but rather flickering relationalities of trans/matter. If Western philosophers have tended to define being according to the One, from Democritus’s falling atom to Spinoza’s single Substance, then Barad’s point of intervention is the not-One of intra-activity. The latter names “matter’s experimental nature—its propensity to test out every un/imaginable path, every im/possibility. Matter is promiscuous and inventive in its agential wanderings” (387). Because relations for Barad take priority over relata, there are no positive terms “in” nature (hello, Saussure)—in fact there is no “in” of nature at all; instead there are virtual-material entanglements of “spacetimemattering” (or nature/naturing). The electrical body that appears/disappears “out of the blue” is therefore no-thing, since the agency of appearing—what Barad calls “agential realism”—cannot be localized or “detect[ed].” The “branching” agency that we perceive as lightning has neither a to nor a from, neither a filial line of descent nor a reproductive goal (lightning does not re-produce or re-present any thing). “No continuous past from sky to ground can satisfy its wild imaginings,” Barad writes (387). Rather, lightning is a “dis/connected alliance,” a virtual “desiring field” of relational potentialities whose subtraction from the human eye makes lightning visible. In an important sense, the human eye-brain is a-part of the very phenomenon “it” perceives, one of the infinite many electrical-neuronal bodies intra-actively entangled with lightning’s “arcing dis/juncture.”

    Allow me to turn now to a second image, this time from Deleuze’s Difference and Repetition. He writes:

    what is this agent, this force which ensures communication? Thunderbolts explode between different intensities, but they are preceded by an invisible, imperceptible dark precursor, which determines their path in advance but in reverse, as though intagliated. Likewise, every system contains its dark precursor which ensures the communication of peripheral series. … The question is to know in any given case how the precursor fulfills this role. (119)

    The “dark precursor” goes by many names in Deleuze’s oeuvre: the virtual “sense-event” in The Logic of Sense; “expression” in his writings on Spinoza; “becoming” in the Capitalism and Schizophrenia diptych (with Félix Guattari); and “plane of immanence” in What is Philosophy? (also with Guattari). It is no wonder, too, since the “dark precursor” names the disparate itself: “We call this dark precursor, this difference in itself or difference in the second degree which relates heterogeneous systems and even completely disparate things, the disparate” (Difference 120). As such, it is a disguised relation, a mask or prosopon for virtual becomings. The dark precursor is difference in-itself, the “there is” of difference, without identity or resemblance; yet it is also the engine (Deleuze calls it the “differenciator“) of identity and resemblance. The dark precursor is always intagliated, meaning that it reverses itself with every fold, every repetition of difference; it disappears in the after-image, forever eluding capture. If, following Bergson, all matter is light-image-movement, or “luminosity,” then the dark precursor is the negative, non-representational underside of every image of capture. Against the “natural perception” of phenomenology, which presumes a human observer as one of its conditions, Deleuze asserts that “the eye is in things, in luminous images in themselves. ‘Photography, [writes Bergson] if there is photography, is already snapped, already shot, in the very interior of things and for all the points of space’” (Cinema 1 60). In other words, there are not individual perceivers (human or otherwise) who perceive secondarily; there is perception.10 The thunderbolts that “explode between different intensities” do so not by adding to an imageless void, but, on the contrary, by subtracting the infinite many possibilities for imaging that is light-matter-energy. The human eye’s power to perceive is just one of the many infinite powers afforded by this inhuman perception.

    To risk an analogy, the “dark precursor” names the same chimerical, sub-representational reality that Barad calls “agential realism.” Barad’s theory of agential cuts is therefore akin to Deleuze’s idea of difference in-itself. Quantum intra-action, according to Barad, is not an agent or invisible hand but an impersonal/imperceptible apparatus of cutting together/apart the many differences that organic perception takes for granted: differences of self/other, male/female, human/nonhuman, animate/inanimate, and so on. In terms that are at once foreign to Barad’s theory of quantum entanglement and yet necessarily a-part of it, we can say that intra-action determines nature as not-One, as Lacan says of Being in On Feminine Sexuality. If Being for Lacan is not-One, that is because ontology in psychoanalysis is already sexed, already riven from the start; moreover, the object of desire is not a whole object (though fantasy persuades us otherwise) but a partial object or partial drives. This is Barad’s central point. She asks: “why should we understand parts as individually constructed building blocks or disconnected pieces of one or another forms of original wholeness? After all, to be a part is not to be absolutely apart but to be constituted and threaded through with the entanglements of part-ing” (406). Barad adds: “if ‘parts,’ by definition, arise from divisions or cuts, it does not necessarily follow that cuts sever or break things off, either spatially or temporally … a patchwork would not be a sewing together of individual bits and pieces but a phenomenon that always already holds together, whose pattern of differentiating-entangling may not be recognized but is indeed remembered” (“Transmaterialities” 406).

    Barad’s other name for intra-action is “virtuality,” and here we see another point of overlap with Deleuze. Both theorists aim to think difference in-itself in a manner that does not reduce difference to identity, resemblance, or opposition. The lightning bolt is neither present nor absent in their examples, but an after-image of virtual differences on the move. “Virtual particles are not present (and not absent), but they are material. In fact, most of what matter is,” Barad writes, immediately suspending the “is”-ness of her statement, “is virtual” (“Transmaterialities” 395). Here “virtual” should be understood in both cases as the power to differ. Virtual cuts occur within phenomena, meaning that the not-One of being applies to all beings regardless of scale; if “I” am cut together/apart with “you,” that cut is internal to who “I am” and not external. We are all Frankensteinian monsters, Barad argues, “a patchwork, a suturing of disparate parts.”

    Queer Impossibility

    Barad’s insistence on the intra-actions of disparate parts, though similar in ways to Deleuze’s, is ultimately quite different with respect to ethics. I want now to draw out the consequences of thinking the dis/juncture of Barad’s and Deleuze’s respective ontologies.

    For Barad, ethics runs through nature, such that ethics is first philosophy. Although Barad, like Deleuze, elaborates a detailed and complex theory of difference qua “agential realism,” the consequences of her argument take us in a far different direction towards an ethics of the “other” and “justice-to-come.” In other words, it is not the violence or indifference of the agential cut that interests Barad, but rather the responsibility to others (human and nonhuman) that follows from it.

    In this respect, Slavoj Žižek is right to draw a parallel between Barad and Kant.11 Agential cuts in Barad’s theory are conditions in the Kantian sense: “subject” and “object” do not encounter each other as external beings but as folds of the same entangled reality. The cut that makes a difference (material and semiotic) for Barad is a not-too-distant echo of Kant’s transcendental conditions, only in Barad’s hands the apparatus of the cut is disseminated throughout the universe so that the human subject is no longer an a priori requirement of being or appearing. In contrast to a thinker like Quentin Meillassoux, who tries to break the “correlationist” circle by absolutizing mathematics, or Alain Badiou, who absolutizes the human subject, Barad fractalizes correlationism so that the human subject no longer occupies the sole position of thinker, knower, or agent.12 This is less a break from Kant than a radicalization of the Kantian conditions of meaning.

    In keeping with this Kantian tradition, there is the practical side to Barad’s theory of entanglement. If all being/appearing/knowing is intra-actively entangled, so that material cuts do not occur between beings but mark the quantum in/separability of existences within nature, then, as Barad puts it, ethics and mattering (in both senses of the verb) are one and the same. There is an infinite call to ethics and response-ability in Barad’s queer naturalism. “I” am responsible to the myriad others with/from which I’m cut together/apart. Again, this puts Barad squarely within the post-Kantian tradition: ethics is an infinite task of response-ability to the other, human and nonhuman. Because the ethical act is not pre-determined but time-sensitive, as in Kant (the categorical imperative does not tell you how to act in all cases but only that you should act in favor of the Good), ethics is a labor of infinite care: “An ethics of entanglement entails possibilities and obligations for reworking the material effects of the past and the future,” Barad writes in “Nature’s Queer Performativity.” “There can never be absolute redemption, but spacetimematter can be productively reconfigured, reworking im/possibilities in the process” (47). Barad’s cuts that make a difference are therefore already pre-signed within the order of meaning: cuts that make a difference are meaning-making in that they inscribe relations of sense and obligation within nature through nature.

    Deleuze’s ethics could not be more different. Despite his shared interest in a theory of difference not subordinate to identity and resemblance, the “dark precursor” is hostile to relations of survival, care, hospitality, and preservation. Difference as the power to relate for Deleuze is not for that reason a power to ensure that such relations will be meaningful or beneficial. Difference is the power of nonsense, of what is intolerable to thought. This, in short, is the sadistic side of difference. It is metonymic; in other words, it destroys the promise of meaning and metaphor by negating meaning’s foundational act of the cut—the cut that blocks the metonymic slippage of difference that is the dark precursor’s sole drive. Before nature’s metonymic force makes sense through a stabilizing cut—the thunderbolt in Deleuze’s example—it performs the cruelty of nonsense, a nonsense that insists on the actual in the empty form of a violent but disavowed repetition. Thought for Deleuze emerges only—and for that matter very rarely—in confrontation with this nonsense: cuts that do not “add up” (as in Barad) but “crack up.”13 Every cut is an irrational cut according to Deleuze, a power of the false.14 Only some cuts take on a habitual pattern: the habit of saying “I,” for example.15 The world is not geared toward meaning; it is not the best possible world (Leibniz). On the contrary, the world is a chaosmos. The task of thought according to Deleuze is to think the agency of cutting outside our usual habits of meaning. Only then can the new (or difference) emerge. To think the new, or difference in-itself, regardless of its damage to our images of the “good”: that, for Deleuze, is the only ethics worth speaking of.

    Thus we can say that Deleuze takes up the “other” side of the post-Kantian tradition, the one theorized by Lacan and radicalized by the so-called “antisocial” queer theory of Bersani and Edelman. In Lacan’s reading of Kant, every object of the “good” is produced by cuts—that is, from calculations. Lacan delights in the apparent absurdity of Kant’s “innocent subterfuge, that … everyone, every man of good sense, will say no” to that which does harm (The Ethics of Psychoanalysis 189). This calculation, Lacan points out, always leaves a remainder. My “good” cannot be explained by your good, and so on. There is something excessive to ethics and to the “reality principle” that is its customary support. That is why Kant concludes that ethics must be purely formal, or else it is “pathological,” driven by egoism and self-interest. In Lacan’s analysis, ethics becomes synonymous with the form of desire as empty repetition, which has no “object.” Desire desires to desire, tout court.

    Ethics for Lacan is thus brought to its pure state by Sade, who shows that an ethics that takes the object of the “good” as impossible (as something to be indifferent to, even hostile toward), as an object of desire in the Lacanian sense, is the purest form of ethics. The point is not that ethics is ultimately egoistic or pleasure driven. On the contrary, the point Lacan makes is that the ethical act has no object besides repetition; it is beyond the “good” defined by pleasure—an ethics, that is, of the impossible. This is the argument of “Kant with Sade,” in which Lacan determines that ethics is founded on something excessive, a gap within our field of meaning, or an excess of sense or nonsense in Deleuze’s philosophy. To suture that excess or that gap with an ultimate good (think the Child in Edelman’s No Future) is the worst kind of ethical breach in that it denies that ethics is a matter of breaching, of driving holes in meaning.

    This, I would like to suggest, is the problem with Barad’s reparative ethics; it is much too seemly. Insofar as it tries to repair the cuts between self and other by including every “other” within the same intra-active web of meaning, it cannot not enact a violence that would seek to cover over a breached nature. In the queer naturalism of Lacan and Deleuze, by contrast, ethics does not seek to paste over these cuts but to multiply them—to formalize the gap between desire and its object. This is what Bersani calls an “ecological ethics,” which is no longer about “our” desire but about the endless montage, or the ceaseless metonymy of the drive qua death drive. The point is not so much to labor under the subject-other structure, but to escape it—the ego and the law—by subtracting oneself, one’s image, from every ethical act. To go beyond the pleasure principle, in short, towards an ethics of the real.

    This is not where Barad takes us. Instead, the infinite task of ethics for Barad means response-ability to the other. In this sense, post-Kantianism in Barad travels the path away from Lacan-Deleuze towards Levinas-Derrida. For Derrida, too, ethics or “justice-to-come” is geared towards relations of différance, in which there is no “outside” to speak of. For Derrida, as for Levinas and Barad, ethics is first philosophy because the “other” is never outside the web of meaning: every “outside” constitutes an “inside,” and every “other” is my neighbor. Being in the world thus constitutes an infinite obligation or debt. Consequently, the gap that makes a difference (material and semiotic) in Barad’s ethics is not the same gap we find between object and aim in Lacan; on the contrary, the former represses the latter. Difference in Barad’s account is ultimately sutured by meaning, life, bettering, world-making (i.e. the future). As soon as the cut is made, life’s excess, indeterminacy, and jouissance are resolved in the image-horizon of intra-action. To bend Joan Copjec’s argument against historicism in a different direction, we can say that the reality of desire in Barad’s agential realism is “realtight, that is no longer self-external” (Read My Desire 14). As Copjec makes clear: “To say that desire must be taken literally is to say simultaneously that desire must be articulated, that we must refrain from imagining something that would not be registered on the single surface of speech”—on this point, Barad and Deleuze would no doubt agree—”and that desire is inarticulable” (14). Both/and: a single surface of sense, and an inarticulable never-to-be-articulated nonsense. Because Barad is committed to remembering and re-articulating the social through an ever-expanding web of inclusion, she denies the inarticulable its voice, its power to make nature stutter. All of nature is oriented ethically towards its objects because every object is considered our neighbor and friend.

    We should recall what Freud says about loving one’s neighbor. In Lacan’s reading, “Freud was literally horrified by the idea of love for one’s neighbor” (The Ethics of Psychoanalysis 185-186). If “Freud stops short in horror at the consequences of the commandment to love one’s neighbor,” this is because, as Lacan argues, “we see evoked the presence of that fundamental evil which dwells within this neighbor. … And what is more of a neighbor to me than this heart within which is that of my jouissance and which I don’t dare go near?” (186). The biblical imperative to “love thy neighbor,” in Lacan’s translation, verges on the “pathological” love that Kant warned against. When I love my neighbors, “I imagine their difficulties and their sufferings in the mirror of my own.” This, for Lacan, is the greatest evil. He states clearly: “My egoism is quite content with a certain altruism, altruism of the kind that is situated on the level of the useful. And it even becomes the pretext by means of which I can avoid taking up the problem of the evil I desire, and that my neighbor desires also” (187). A love that reflects my own image, that is, the image of myself that I would like to be, enacts a cruelty of conformity that passes for altruism. “It is,” Lacan observes, “a fact of experience that what I want is the good of others in the image of my own. That doesn’t cost much. What I want is the good of others provided that it remain in the image of my own” (187).

    If Freud retreats in horror, then, it is because such a translation of “love thy neighbor” empties the self of its own self-image as loving and sociable. What is left is the empty repetition of a duty akin to Kant’s formal ethics. Lacan’s point is not that cruelty can be avoided; his paradoxical assertion that “to love one’s neighbor may be the cruelest of choices” makes clear his belief that no act of good will is free from a certain evil. The point, rather, and this is the guiding thread of “Kant with Sade,” is that true love embraces the emptiness of the image, and thereby becomes godly. The ground of God’s power, his freedom, according to Lacan, “resides in the capacity to advance into emptiness.” God created man in his own image, ex nihilo. Although “there are beautiful images—and goodness only knows that religious images always correspond by definition to reigning canons of beauty—one doesn’t notice that they are always hollow images” (196). Indeed, “man, too, as image is interesting for the hollow the image leaves empty—by reason of the fact that one doesn’t see in the image, beyond the capture of the image, the emptiness of God to be discovered” (196). The radical evil that horrified Freud, when set free beyond the confines of self-preservation or self-capture, becomes a radical ethics of self-dismissal in Lacan: “When one approaches the central emptiness, which up to now has been the form in which access to jouissance has presented itself to us, my neighbor’s body breaks into pieces” (202).16

    Life without Optimism

    Readers of Barad and the new materialisms have in large part focused on the intra-action between entities to posit a queer ethics of repair. Reparative approaches imagine life as made of assemblages, flows, interconnections, and networks. This language accords with Barad’s idea of entanglement. However, this same language displaces or indeed represses the violence of the cutting agency. More precisely, reparative approaches that champion interconnection avoid the fact that every act of reparation involves a cut: between an ethics of care on the one hand, and hostility on the other. Lacan’s insistence on an ethics of the Real, one that maintains the violence of its encounters, emphasizes the cut that contaminates every future, every image of repair. For important structural reasons, Lacan insists: we damage what we repair.17 This is why Deleuze has so little to say about ethics. At the core of Deleuze’s ontology there is neither the subject-other structure nor its philosophical avatars: love of one’s neighbor, the friend, or the face. For Deleuze, before there is ethics there is difference—the “there is” of difference; or rather, ethics is nothing more than the thought of this difference qua rupture: the question is not, how do “I” respect the other’s difference, but rather, how do “I,” with respect to life’s indifference to every difference, become another?18

    This indifference to difference is another name for what Deleuze calls the “dark precursor.” As pure difference, it escapes representation while also conditioning representation. As repetition, it is both the seat of pleasure (Eros) and the highest affirmation of a difference that shatters (Thanatos). Deleuze’s commitment to thinking the genesis of our conditions of thought means that his philosophy resists placing its focus on the forms of the conditioned, above all the “other” as condition of the “self.” Deleuze insists that philosophy’s greatest mistake was to equate thought with philia. Such an image of thought hinges on a fundamental deception: that the other is our friend, neighbor, and companion. If there is one staple of Deleuze’s philosophy that grounds the rest, it is this: thought only thinks when it encounters the cruelty of what is not-thought, the violence, that is, of the multiple, the disparate. Deleuze writes:

    There are certainly many dangers in invoking pure difference which have become independent of the negative and liberated from the identical. The greatest danger is that of lapsing into the representations of a beautiful soul: there are only reconcilable and federative differences, far removed from bloody struggles. The beautiful soul says: we are different, but not opposed. … The notion of a problem, which we see linked to that of difference, also seems to nurture the sentiments of the beautiful soul: only problems and questions matter. … Nevertheless, we believe that when these problems attain their proper degree of positivity, and when difference becomes the object of a corresponding affirmation, they release a power of aggression and selection which destroys the beautiful soul by depriving it of its very identity and breaking its good will. The problematic and the differential determine struggles or destructions … every thought becomes an aggression. (Difference and Repetition xx)

    This difference with respect to difference has important consequences for ethics, particularly queer and new materialist ethics, where questions of ontology are now at the foreground.19 On Deleuze’s account, ethics is both creative and destructive, and not simply by turn. The ethical does not simply occasion aggression; insofar as ethics approximates the event, the clash of forces that Deleuze calls the dark precursor, ethics becomes an enemy of the beautiful soul and synonymous with violence. Deleuze’s queer naturalism is thus inherently pharmakological: cure and harm in the same movement. This is not to say that Barad’s ontoethics is utopian by any stretch. Barad makes clear that her queer naturalism does not aim to ignore power, hierarchy, or violence, and asserts that “agential realism” (the intra-action of all things) is directly concerned with cuts that matter. And yet, much of what Barad proposes with respect to cuts that matter amounts to making good on bad cuts (i.e. repairing bad connections, forging new alliances, and constructing better, more sustainable life-worlds).

    For Deleuze, ethics is impossible (and Deleuze always championed the Lacanian notion that we should aim for the impossible, which is the drive’s only aim) since nature is indifferent to our images of the “good” (the drive has no object). For Barad, by contrast, an ethics of repair is what nature does. In a telling example that will allow us to circle back to the electrical bodies with which we began, Barad writes of “the brainless and eyeless creature called the brittlestar, an invertebrate cousin of the starfish, sea urchin, and sea cucumber,” who “has a skeletal system that also functions as a visual system” (Meeting the Universe Halfway 369). With “approximately ten thousand spherically domed calcite crystals covering the five limbs and central body of the brittlestar,” these “microlenses” made of crystal “collect and focus light directly onto … the brittlestar’s diffuse nerve system” (370). Consequently, “these photosensitive brittlestars are able to navigate around obstacles, flee from predators, and detect shadows”; Barad notes the “ingenuity of the brittlestar’s bodily know-how” (373). She reads the brittlestar’s intra-active know-how in the same manner that she reads the flash of lightning, as a call to queer companionship with the rest of the cosmos:

    The brittlestar is not a creature that thinks much of epistemological lenses or geometrical optics of reflection: the brittlestar does not have a lens serving as the line of separation, the mediator between the mind of the knowing subject and the materiality of the outside world. Brittlestars don’t have eyes; they are eyes. It is not merely the case that the brittlestar’s visual system is embodied; its very being is a visualizing apparatus. The brittlestar is a living, breathing, metamorphosing optical system. For a brittlestar being and knowing, materiality and intelligibility, substance and form, entail one another. … There is no res cogitans agonizing about the postulated gap (of its own making) between itself and res extensa. There is no optics of mediation, no noumena-phenomena distinction, no question of representation. (375)

    Of course, any time Descartes’s mind-body dualism is trotted out for a beating, a statement on ethics is sure to follow. Barad adds:

    Subjectivity is not a matter of individuality but a relation of responsibility to the other. … There is no getting away from ethics—mattering is an integral part of the ontology of the world in its dynamic presencing. Not even a moment exists on its own. … If we hold on to the belief that the world is made of individual entities, it is hard to see how even our best, most well-intentioned calculations for right action can avoid tearing holes in the delicate tissue structure of entanglements that the lifeblood of the world runs through. (391-396)

    Let’s begin with the brittlestar: it’s the perfect example of Barad’s thesis that “matter and meaning cannot be dissociated” because “mattering is simultaneously a matter of substance and significance” (3). The brittlestar does not know or cognitively reflect its world from a standpoint exterior to matter; rather matter and meaning “entail one another” as components of the same intra-active event. To echo Deleuze, we can say that the brittlestar does not “have” eyes with which to see; the brittlestar’s eyes are directly in things—the brittlestar “is” light-matter-movement. Barad is quick to separate “having” from “being” (“Brittlestars don’t have eyes; they are eyes”). “Having” connotes property, whereas Barad’s point is that nature is entirely improper; nature rebuffs Cartesian dualism and the possessive ideology it supports. This is the meaning of intra-action: that all things intrude into everything else. I want to suggest that this is where Barad’s argument about matter and meaning runs aground. The world of the brittlestar, insofar as it is a world of meaning and not pure chaos, is a world that has been cut to the brittlestar’s own image. The “body know-how” that Barad celebrates is an example of what Jakob von Uexküll would call the animal’s Umwelt, the signifying practices that enable the brittlestar to make sense of its environment and thus to “have” a world (139-161). Nietzsche summarized this phenomenon—nature’s narcissism—quite well: “if we could communicate with the mosquito,” he writes, “then we would learn that it floats through the air with the same self-importance, feeling within itself the flying center of the world” (“On Truth and Lie in an Extra-Moral Sense” 42). Far from imagining the nonhuman as uniquely attuned to nature, Nietzsche suggests that nature is narcissistic “all the way down,” and that human exceptionalism is not so exceptional after all (in fact, it is the trait of narcissism to imagine that we alone are narcissistic). The link between being and knowing, or matter and meaning, is, in Barad’s example of the brittlestar, another instance of Leibniz’s “best possible world” hypothesis, in which the monad, being compossible with its world, harmonizes with its surroundings. The difference here is that instead of God selecting the best possible world in which matter and meaning cohere, Barad introduces “agential realism” as the secular version of the monad.

    Deleuze, following the early Heidegger, argues that the opposite is true: it is only the destruction of the world imagined as the “best possible world” that forces life to think. In Cinema 2, Deleuze insists on the “incompossibility” of worlds and the absence of the link between matter and meaning in modernist cinema. In Anti-Oedipus, he and Guattari write about the desiring-machine’s world-making assemblages, akin to the Umwelt of the brittlestar, in terms consonant with Barad’s language of mattering: the desiring-machines are “a producing/product identity” (7). But Deleuze and Guattari do not stop there: they also write that “from a certain point of view it would be much better if nothing worked, if nothing functioned. … Desiring-machines make us an organism; but at the very heart of this production, the body suffers from being organized in this way, from not having some other sort of organization, or no organization at all. … [Everything] becomes unbearable to the body without organs” (7-9). Nature, according to Deleuze and Guattari, does not “entail” that matter and meaning stick together, as Barad argues. Nature, they suggest, is indeed most vital when it short-circuits, when it no longer works. Like the hysteric, nature feels it has holes in its body, holes that do not add up but carve up life’s images.

    This is what is intolerable to Barad’s ethics of entanglement, not that nature is open to infinite re-articulation/re-signification, as liberal humanism posits, but that nature contains inarticulable never-to-be-articulated fragments of animus in its very structure. For Barad, an ethics of entanglement means that we can “avoid tearing holes in the delicate tissue structure of entanglements,” that we can have our animist cake and eat it too. But notice what happens when Barad separates her ethics from all that it is “not”: “There is no res cogitans … no optics of mediation, no noumena-phenomena distinction, no question of representation.” Like the “no” of Freud’s essay on “Negation,” Barad herself tears “holes in the delicate tissue structure of entanglements” with every exclusion of life’s negativity; she repeats nature’s sadistic cut and thus gives voice to that which works against meaning and thriving: nature’s death drive. Put differently, Barad’s ethics of the other registers the “malignant jouissance” from which Freud retreated in understandable horror due to the thought of loving the neighbor as oneself. To be clear, my claim is not that Barad’s reparative ethics falls short of loving more or including more. My claim is that every act of world-making entails an aggressive cut. The difficulty of what I’m calling “nature’s queer negativity” lies in the fact that an ethics of repair is never external to aggression; repair and aggression are “intagliated,” as Deleuze says.

    Barad’s redemptive posthumanism imagines a future in which we, having learned from our destructive error, rediscover that we are not violent and destructive life but rather interwoven parts of a much greater whole. This image of interconnected life then provides the stopgap we need in order not to encounter life’s contingency, its many seams and tears. Take the idea of climate: climate change at once collectivizes the human species in a common tragedy, a commons, that is, of precariousness and fragility; life, we know, is at risk, and not just at the level of the individual or population: planetary life is under the threat of extinction. At the same time, though, we encounter this problem as redeemable: the human species can now imagine a posthuman future in which “we,” having learned from our apparent error, can live on knowing ourselves to be at one with the web of life. Climate change thus becomes an alibi for our survival and future.

    But life is not a meaningful totality that explains away the damage we have done to the planet. Even the very positing of life as a repaired or reparative whole neglects the fact that this figuration depends on splitting life from nonlife, vitality from its negation. Life, however, is expressed not only in vital or organic forms. Sinthomosexual, in Edelman’s vocabulary, stands for this unlivable and inhuman exit from the world of the living. It stands as an impasse to our survival because it makes legible a world in which “we” no longer exist, the world of the body-without-organs (Deleuze and Guattari), the drives (Lacan), and jouissance (Edelman). From the vantage of the sinthome, or symptom, we can envision an inhuman world in which life does not triumph after all, in which the post-apocalyptic or tragic does not bring about some final closure to our disappearance, but produces more and more explosive differences: differences of time, movement, and perception—in short, other worlds. Edelman writes:

    As the template of a given subject’s distinctive access to jouissance, defining the condition of which the subject is always a symptom of sorts itself, the sinthome, in its refusal of meaning, procures the determining relation to enjoyment by which the subject finds itself driven beyond the logic of fantasy or desire. It operates, for Lacan, as the knot that holds the subject together, that ties or binds the subject to its constitutive libidinal career, and assures that no subject, try as it may, can ever “get over” itself—”get over,” that is, the fixation of the drive that determines its jouissance. (No Future 35-36)

    The ecological subject cannot simply “get over” its relation to the sinthome, this nonmeaning or animus lodged in the side of sense and sustainability, because it is this destructive enjoyment of the partial drive, this unlivable passage beyond the world of sense and sensibility, that sustains (while laying waste to) the futural fantasy that we call “life.” The sinthome is what the posthuman haplessly trips over on its way to “getting over” the human. But there is another option besides this posthuman Aufheben or preservation-through-translation: the sinthome or drive, as symptom of a violent exclusion in favor of symbolic meaning, points to a life without us, without human meaning. Rather than intone the posthumanist call for flowing, meaningful life, which opts for the symbolic’s dependence on the smooth exchange of signifiers, the drive abandons all hope of survival in favor of the non-translatability, which is to say, the non-futurity, of enjoyment.

    Instead of translating the symptom or threat of our extinction into an alibi for the future, can we imagine a future without us? Instead of becoming posthuman, which, as is now commonly said, we have always already been, can we, as Deleuze and Guattari suggest, “become-imperceptible”? Becoming-imperceptible would not mean redeeming our lost humanity, either in the humanist or posthumanist sense, but would mean experimenting with inhuman temporalities—the inhuman being not simply that which we would like to become, but that which is already not us: the inhumanity at the heart of life. Freud has already shown that beyond the bounded pleasure of the organism, there exists a world that cannot simply be let in without destroying the apparatus of the self. Whereas various neo-vitalisms today would have us reconnect with life as a way of putting off the deadening effects of sameness, Deleuze and Guattari remind us that life is not only vitalistic but also explosive: the return to life does not—cannot—mean a return to organic wholeness, because life just is this power of creative destruction. The way out of the deadening effects of sameness is not the unity of the organism, Deleuze and Guattari argue; indeed, the instrumental organism is still too close to the lived. The way out would not be more life, but the unlivable.

    Sinthomo-Environmentalism

    Allow me to introduce a new ecologism, a word without future, to our critical vocabularies: sinthomo-environmentalism. No doubt it’s a mouthful, this strange neologism of the sinthome (symptom) and environment. And yet, in it, I wager (echoing Marianne Moore’s contempt for poetry), we find something beyond “all this fiddle” over life’s sustainability.

    Like the sinthomosexual in Edelman’s queer account in “Ever After: History, Negativity, and the Social,” sinthomo-environmentalism stands for that which, in the drive towards life, undoes the temporality of life “ever after” by confronting life with its own persistent repetition of, its libidinal investment in, the nonidentity qua sinthome of the drives—what Freud calls the death drive. To be clear, the death drive does not simply negate life, it is not opposed to the living; rather, as Lacan argues, every drive, including the so-called “life instinct,” is virtually a death drive, insofar as the drive towards “life” circles endlessly around a void (Lacan’s objet a) that is, in fact, the drive’s sole aim and career, its access to jouissance. As Edelman explains, “sinthomosexuality makes visible the occluded presence of the sinthome at the core of the very politics intended to exclude it. … In such a context,” which is every context, “sinthomosexuality would speak to the repudiated specificity of what doesn’t and can’t transcend itself. So repudiated, however, it enables the specification, over and against it, of what only thereby is able to appear as political universality” (472). Because of its refusal to translate a stubborn particularity into universality (such as the collective “good,” or the good of life), “the sinthomosexual … gets denounced [by the Right and Left alike] for affirming a jouissance indulgently fixed on the self, while those who merit recognition as good, as communally minded, as properly social, address the suffering of the other. … It remains the case that libidinal investment in the suffering of the other, regardless of whether its dividends come though preventing or producing that suffering, is also an investment tied to a specific knot of jouissance” (emphasis mine 475). Far from confronting life from without, then, the death drive names that impossible negativity, the dehiscence or gap around which life ceaselessly turns, making every object of desire (be it community, love, or care of the other) a partial object. From the standpoint of the sinthome, the question is not, nor has it ever been, how to reconcile life beyond its antagonisms, but rather how to relinquish the will to find ourselves beyond antagonism, since the image of life as a loving, caring, auto-poetic whole is precisely that which lives on—that which sustains itself by means of—its repudiation of the sinthome.

    Sinthomo-environmentalism thus materializes as the hopelessly queer figure that society repudiates. As the extimate remainder, however, of life’s disavowed investment in negativity, this figure stands in stark contrast to the ecocidal subject and the posthumanist subject alike. What both of these subjects have in common (despite their significant differences) is a shared stake in the fantasy of life after negativity. For the capitalist subject, this means a life of unfettered accumulation without loss; for the posthumanist subject, this means cultivating a relationship of care with the environment without violence or destruction. Despite the important differences between these two positions, it does not suffice to say, with Naomi Klein, that what we are confronted with today is the opposition of Capitalism and the Environment. For beyond this real antagonism, which I have no intention of dismissing, there remains a deeper antagonism still, which structures both positions: that deeper antagonism is what I call sinthomo-environmentalism, nature’s queer negativity, which fits neither the capitalist’s image of life as endless accumulation nor the posthumanist’s image of life as endlessly adaptive network of living beings. Neither image can admit nature’s negativity because both adhere to the pastoral fantasy of life without negativity—which does not prevent either position from enjoying a sadistic relation to negativity by repudiating and therefore making visible what is, in Bersani’s words, “the inestimable value of sex as … anticommunal, antiegalitarian, antinurturing, antiloving.”

    Let us consider an example of sinthomo-environmentalism. Amitav Ghosh’s The Great Derangement is, among other things, a compelling analysis of the uncanniness of the sinthome as it manifests as climate change. Ghosh writes:

    There is an additional element of the uncanny in events triggered by climate change. … This is that the freakish weather events today, despite their radically nonhuman nature, are nonetheless animated by cumulative human actions. In that sense the events set in motion by global warming have a more intimate connection with humans than did the climatic phenomena of the past—this is because we have all contributed in some measure, great or small, to their making. They are the mysterious work of our own hands returning to haunt us in unthinkable shapes and forms. (32)

    Climate change, according to Ghosh, materializes the uncanny temporality of the symptom in that “it” (nature’s “unthinkable shapes and forms”) returns in the form of a self-made disaster. To say that climate change is “self-made” is not to ignore the fact of structural inequality, nor that the parts of humanity hit hardest by climate change are those who have done the least to unleash the present calamity. As Ghosh notes, “those at the margins of [Western modernity] are now the first to experience the future that awaits all of us; it is they who confront most directly what Thoreau called ‘vast, Titanic, inhuman nature’” (63). What strikes me as most compelling about Ghosh’s analysis is its universalizing gesture, which he relates to the universalizing ambitions of the English novel. According to Ghosh,

    Here, then, is another form of resistance, a scalar one, that the Anthropocene presents to the techniques that are most closely identified with the novel: its essence consist of phenomena that were long ago expelled from the territory of the novel—forces of unthinkable magnitude that create unbearably intimate connections over vast gaps in time and space. (63)

    For Ghosh, it is the impossibility of representing climate change, of filling the “gaps” within our cognitive maps, that may (if we’re lucky) trigger a negative universalism across “time and space.” Ghosh’s conclusion echoes that of Dipesh Chakrabarty in “The Climate of History: Four Theses,” only Ghosh’s negative universalism is (at least on the surface) primarily aesthetic, linked as it is to the production of the novel and to the aesthetic theory that, since the Enlightenment, has sought to define the role of art as a propaedeutic supplement to humanity. The question becomes, for Ghosh, a Kantian one: is there a redemptive image of life to be derived from the arts, one that might save our image of humanity at precisely the moment when “our” image is most threatened, as in the experience of the sublime?

    Although not always framed with respect to the arts, this question, which treats the disaster as contingent, and thus surmountable, echoes throughout literature on environmental destruction, which looks for the cause of our symptom in an easily identifiable structure. This problem is articulated in the Marxist notion of social antagonism. As Žižek describes in The Sublime Object of Ideology, “This traditional notion implies two interconnected features: (1) there exists a certain fundamental antagonism possessing an ontological priority to ‘mediate’ all other antagonisms, determining their place and their specific weight (class antagonism, economic exploitation); (2) historical development brings about, if not a necessity, at least an ‘objective possibility’ of solving this fundamental antagonism and, in this way, mediating all other antagonisms” (xxvi). Within this tradition, capital becomes the master-signifier mediating all other antagonisms. Thus it is no surprise that both world-systems theorists such as Jason W. Moore and popular writers such as Naomi Klein identify capitalism as the underlying antagonism driving climate chaos. While this is true at one level, it remains a humanist alibi: in the reigning analyses of climate change, capital plays an exculpatory role. Klein, for instance, states that we are faced with an option: the survival of the planet, or the survival of capitalism. Of course, this is a fate accompli since the survival of the latter depends on the former. The stakes are clear: capitalism is at war with the Earth. Klein, among others, frames this choice as an “occasion” to band together and reimagine a more loving, nurturing humanity. In short, there is a “good” humanity to which we may return, one imagined to live in a more sustainable relation with the environment, and there is a “bad” humanity defined by a rapacious and destructive “Capitalocene.”20

    It is this image of “life” as essentially loving and caring that sinthomo-environmentalism contests. Bersani is perhaps the most valuable thinker here. Against the alibi of safe sex, Bersani suggests that what is most valuable about sex is its anti-loving, anti-communal nature. Faced with the threat of extinction, of AIDS, Bersani champions anal sex as a way of realizing a radical form of self-undoing that is internal to social life but rarely tolerated. “It is possible to think of the sexual as, precisely, moving between a hyperbolic sense of self and a loss of all consciousness of self. But sex as self-hyperbole is perhaps a repression of sex as self-abolition” (25). In his conclusion, sex negativity becomes a way of letting go of life and signals a queer politics of extinction. Bersani writes, “If the rectum is the grave in which the masculine ideal (an ideal shared—differently—by men and women) of proud subjectivity is buried, then it should be celebrated for its very potential for death. Tragically, AIDS has literalized that potential. … It may, finally, be in the gay man’s rectum that he demolishes his own perhaps otherwise uncontrollable identification with a murderous judgment against him” (29-30).

    To be clear, neither Bersani nor I am advocating for ecocidal destruction either at the level of the body or of the environment. To advocate for such violence would be to turn a nonproductive jouissance into yet another project of the self, and to ignore, moreover, the constitutive partiality of the drives, which, contrary to all self-idealizations, never totalize in the image of a unified self-will. What I am suggesting is that the pastoralizing project animating the return to “life” and “nature” repeats “a murderous judgment” against the nonidentity of nature—a nonidentity or queer negativity that, ironically, “could also be thought of as our primary hygienic practice of nonviolence,” particularly so in a time of suicidal resource extraction and will to power.

    This last point brings us to the central thesis of Deleuze and Guattari’s Anti-Oedipus, which both proponents and critics of Deleuze’s capitalism books tend to ignore: that capitalism is, despite our protestations, not an accident that happens to life, but rather a certain trajectory of life. As Claire Colebrook puts it: “Deleuze will not see capitalism (or any other supposed ‘evil’) as an accident that befalls life and that one might simply step outside of: if it is possible for the world to be reduced to equivalent, uniform, objectified and manageable matter … then this is because there is a tendency in life towards organization, as well as a counter-tendency towards dis-organization” (Deleuze 34). This is not to say, as apologists of capitalism do, that human nature is essentially greedy or self-interested. Rather, it is to say that there is no essential (human) nature. While some theorists point to indigeneity as an example of better, more sustainable life-worlds, this does nothing to change the fact that life, as Deleuze and Guattari posit it, isn’t a self-sustaining, harmoniously balanced whole, but rather the abyssal site of radically deviational partial drives (i.e. “desiring-machines”). These “desiring-machines” are not an alternative to capitalism, a repressed “outside,” since these same machines are responsible for the “great acceleration” of the past century. The political challenge, according to Deleuze and Guattari, is not to redeem life by setting free the supposedly productive, vital, and self-organizing forces of life (such a misreading underlies the “new materialist” interpretation of Deleuze, which can be found, for instance, in Hardt and Negri’s idea of the “multitude,” or Jane Bennett’s notion of “thing-power”), but rather to release desire to its primary and circuitous occupation of self-negation. Why? For starters, it is getting harder and harder, as Elizabeth A. Povinelli argues, to separate “life” from “nonlife,” or bios from geos. The will to reanimate life, human or otherwise, may be impossible because of climate change; more problematic still, the will to life, or animacy, and the concepts underwriting it (affect, event, emergence) prolong, in Povinelli’s words, the very “geontological” division between “life” and “nonlife” that is fueling the Anthropocene condition.

    Paradoxical as it may seem, then, the loss of self-image procured by the death drive’s obstinate negativity could, from the vantage of the sinthome, be a more exact definition of what “going native” (a phrase used by Bruno Latour in his paean to the movie Avatar) (“An Attempt at a ‘Compositionist Manifesto” 471-472) might mean with respect to indigeneity, since it is the unrelenting force of the death drive, figured as the unmovable “rock” of the Real, that makes “nonlife” a problem both for the established powers, which only see “nonlife” in the aspect of its utility for social and economic reproduction (think, for example, of Standing Rock) and for the “cosmopolitics” of thinkers like Latour and others, who wish to see in the indigenous, the animal, and the nonhuman an alibi for the rapaciousness of the Western anthropos—an alibi, moreover, figured in the guise of life’s sustainability. What this alibi forestalls is the real question: whether the Western anthropos, as a massification built on the degradation of indigenous environments, is something worth saving in the first place? To this question, Latour’s subaltern cannot speak. And yet it is the paradoxical agency of the sinthome not to speak, not to accede to the demands of social meaning and recognition, but rather to undo the anthropos from within—without alibi. At a moment when those on the margins of temporal modernity are turned to in order to flesh out the face of humanity’s future birth, sinthomo-environmentalism echoes Deleuze and Guattari’s call to “escape the face” of humanity, to “become-imperceptible,” which the sinthome literalizes as “the risk of the sexual itself as the risk of self-dismissal” (Bersani 30). Becoming-imperceptible is not escapism, nor is it a privilege of the few. At a moment when capital merges with biopolitics to create living-dead zones of precarity where disappearance is an all-too-real threat, sinthomo-environmentalism refuses the pastoralizing project by drawing on the already-dead politics of the drive as access to a jouissance that breaks asunder the “sacrosanct value of selfhood, a value that accounts for human beings’ extraordinary willingness to kill in order to protect the seriousness of their statements” (Bersani 30). Far from consigning the precarious to imperceptibility, “becoming-imperceptible” as Deleuze and Guattari conceive of it would mean practicing self-loss as a riposte to Western “man’s” ruthless and destructive power-grab. My claim is that only a politics of self-loss as outlined here, through the lens of Deleuze and queer theory, presents a true alternative to the worldwide ecocide that demands of every sinthomosexual as a condition of political recognition the following choice: your desire or your life.

    But if the queer drives that are the seat of what I call sinthomo-environmentalism are indeed world-destroying; if indeed they have no aim other than to return to the scene of a crime that is the subject’s jouissance, and so circle endlessly around a void that is, from the psychoanalytic perspective of this essay, the constant and irrepressible negation of identity, meaning, and telos, then it is above all fitting that this essay should return to the space from whence it came: to the dehiscence between two images. Consider again the image of what Barad calls “trans rage.” Barad introduces the reader to many figures of queer entanglement, including the atom, the lightning bolt, and of course, the brittlestar. But the figure that gives her ethical argument the most trouble is Frankenstein’s monster, which, as Barad writes, figures lightning’s re-animating potential. Frankenstein’s monster gives the lie to nature’s coherence, showing nature to be “a patchwork, a suturing of disparate parts” (“Transmaterialitites” 393). The monster does not stand outside nature but rather figures nature as metaphor, a whole containing many different parts. Barad’s political-ethical move here is to position the monster within nature. His flesh is not a crime against nature’s seemliness; his disparate anatomy exemplifies nature’s queer intra-active web.

    Mary Shelley, by contrast, shows us the enjoyment the monster takes in destroying nature’s patchwork. She thus offers a second image as sinthome to the former. After being cruelly abandoned by his family of “protectors,” the “beloved cottagers,” and losing faith in the “views of social life,” which had allowed him temporarily “to deprecate the vices of mankind” and “to desire to become an actor in [that] busy scene” (107), Shelley’s monster, “like the arch fiend” (111), Milton’s Satan, unleashes a radical negativity aimed at every image of the “good.” Reversing the spark that gave him life, Shelley’s monster lets loose “a rage of anger” and sets fire to everything he loves. The result: he makes a heaven of hell and learns to enjoy “the ruin” (111):

    When I reflected that they had spurned and deserted me, anger returned, a rage of anger; and, unable to injure any thing human, I turned my fury towards inanimate objects. As night advanced, I placed a variety of combustibles around the cottage; and, after having destroyed every vestige of cultivation in the garden, I waited with forced impatience until the moon had sunk to commence my operations. … The blast tore along like a mighty avalanche, and produced a kind of insanity in my spirits, that burst all bounds of reason and reflection. (Shelley 113)

    Let us recall here what Bersani says about the redemptive value of pastoral: it sacrifices all that is “anticommunal, antiegalitarian, antinurturing, antiloving.” Barad’s inclusion of the monster within nature does something similar: by avoiding this moment of “trans rage,” Barad’s renaturalization of the monster figures nature as a site of redemption, but only by sacrificing everything that does not animate a redemptive image of life. The monster becomes, once again, an image of homo sacer, an inclusive-exclusion of anima (the life we want) and animosity (the life that is intolerable to our images of the good). The bitter pill that Shelley’s monster wants us to swallow, however, is that nature is not only self-actualizing, re-animating life, but also violent, sadistic undoing. The question is not how to redeem crimes against nature, but what is nature such that it produces its own outside, its own violent and explosive force? Put differently, what is nature such that it produces its own abortion?

    Ironically, the monster’s “views of social life” take on a deadening form insofar as life is made to repeat, taking on ever more predictable, seamless patterns of behavior, the image of ourselves that we hope one day to achieve. Just as organic voice depends on the machine of language to extend its vitality, and, in doing so, extinguishes that vitality in a form external to the anima or breath of life, so “life itself” tends toward automation, a desire to act in “the busy scene” called “life” in the pursuit of being, finally, fully alive. The monster’s fantasy of familial identity serves to project an image of “protection,” of survival and sustainability, into the future as metaphor, as a presence or figure to be realized, to come. But it is the unredeemable “rage of anger,” the ego-shattering violence that “burst all bounds of reason and reflection,” that gives the monster his enjoyment in the end. Burning down the house is, to echo the Talking Heads, equivalent to getting what one’s after in the aftermath of love and community. As the song lyrics say: “Hey baby, what do you expect? Gonna burst into flames.”

    Conclusion: The Metastability of the Earth; or, What You Will

    My goal in this essay has not been to endorse an uncritical or unsympathetic nihilism. Truth be told, whether I (a white, Leftist, privileged academic) endorse nihilism or not does nothing to change the current suicidal pact between humanity and the planet; nor does it change the fact that, as Earth-Systems scientist Will Steffen points out, the idea of a conciliatory relation with the plant, what he calls “Stabilized Earth,” may very well already be out of reach. “Even if the Paris Accord target of a 1.5 °C to 2.0 °C rise in temperature is met,” Steffen writes, “we cannot exclude the risk that a cascade of feedbacks could push the Earth System irreversibly onto a ‘Hothouse Earth’ pathway,” in which “biogeophysical feedbacks in the Earth System could become the dominant processes controlling the system’s trajectory” (3). This does not bode well for human survival. In fact, such an image of Earth as a radically forking disequilibrium of forces bars any conception of the “good life” hitherto imagined by humans as the Earth itself now teeters on the edge towards that inhospitable desert of the real long ago forecast by Freud as life’s inevitable return to inanimate geos (nonlife). In other words, we might already be past the point of reconciliation with the Earth System, which is forking in the direction of forces inhospitable to human existence. What’s more, we’re learning that the very idea of a “Stabilized Earth,” one that would be existentially for us, is only a temporary abstraction of metastability in an otherwise volatile and anarchic series of feedbacks. The “Stabilized Earth,” though it is a necessary object of desire, and all the more so as it eludes capture, is and remains a fantasy object (objet a for the climate change era), one that drives climate change deniers and activists alike. So while my point is not to deny the importance of reparative projects aimed at stabilizing the Earth—far from it—I do wish to underscore the need for a counter-project of sinthomo-environmentalism. For a simple reason: if there was ever a time to think seriously about the evolutionary masochism of the drives, about their ego-shattering intensities and uncontrollable feedbacks, which are linked etiologically to the feedbacks of the Earth and which distain the pastoral fantasy of metastability, being aberrant energy systems themselves, now is the time.

    Contra Barad, who, like Ghosh, turns to the novel (Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein) to capture a redemptive image of life, Deleuze (in line with Shelley) rejects the ecological alibi and even quarrels with the notion that art redeems (furthers and promotes) life. For Deleuze, art, whether it’s the paintings of Francis Bacon or a bird’s refrain, is at its best an art of self-subtraction, is already inhuman all the way down, such that “the work of art is a being of sensation and nothing else: it exists in itself” (Deleuze and Guattari, What Is Philosophy? 164). Nature’s queer negativity, then, does not simply befall Mother Earth, though it does take on historically specific (and uncanny) forms—”fossil capitalism” being the most pressing of those forms.21 And yet it would be a mistake to conflate the history of capitalism with the negativity or nihil that Deleuze calls the “dark precursor,” since the former is but a derived negativity borrowed from the latter, on the condition that it transform the latter—a baseless negativity—into a planned weapon of destruction (i.e., Capital). In this regard, Deleuze and Guattari are quite clear: “We know very well where lack—and its subjective correlative—come from.”

    Lack is created, planned, and organized in and through social production. … It is never primary; production is never organized on the basis of a pre-existing need or lack. It is lack that infiltrates itself, creates empty spaces or vacuoles, and propagates itself in accordance with the organization of an already existing organization of production. The deliberate creation of lack as a function of market economy is the art of a dominant class. This involves deliberately organizing wants and needs amid an abundance of production; making all of desire teeter and fall victim to the great fear of not having one’s needs satisfied; and making the object dependent upon a real production that is supposedly exterior to desire (the demands of rationality), while at the same time the production of desire is categorized as fantasy and nothing but fantasy. (Anti-Oedipus 28)

    “Nothing but”: whenever desire is mistaken as “nothing but” the desire for object X, what is lost? Desire, precisely. The market is supposed to satisfy our desires, but all the while it creates “vacuoles” to which desiring subjects feel they owe (in both senses of the word) their life. What Deleuze’s (and Guattari’s) philosophy argues could not be more different: against the zero-sum game of fantasy, real desire takes satisfaction in the sweet nothings, the partial satisfactions, which the ordinary object yields. Against the logic of “nothing but,” there’s a revised relation to “nothing” that is, in truth, desire’s sole career: not to derive satisfaction through the object, on the other side of the object—that is the ruse of capitalism; but to take satisfaction in the this-ness of the object, which is desirable because it fails to fully satisfy, because it is utterly impersonal—not an object of self-fulfillment, but of self-emptying. Desire, in this case, is a radical production ex nihilo, not in the Romantic sense of the artist-creator, but in the queer sense of repeating the “nothing” and the self-loss this entails as desire’s true aim.

    From Deleuze’s “dark precursor” to Frankenstein’s monster, this essay has tried to unfold nature’s queer negativity in figures that do just that: they make “us grasp, [are] supposed to make us grasp, something intolerable and unbearable” (Deleuze, Cinema 2 18). To the question: is there life without the optimism of repair? Deleuze’s answer would no doubt be yes, but only insofar as “life” is conceived otherwise in relation to this “something” more (the intolerable, the unbearable, the queer), which insists in nature and which is Deleuze’s own way of repeating Lacan’s formulation on love in The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis: “I love you, but, because inexplicably I love in you something more than you—the objet petit a—I mutilate you” (268). The trial of reading the “inexplicable” (that which does not unfold itself) in desire is, for Lacan, the truest act of love: not because it confirms the drive towards meaning, but rather because it “sees” in the object both the “something more” that “mutilates” meaning and, in the immortal words of Joy Division, the “something more” that “tear[s] us”—our image—”apart.”

    Footnotes

    1. In Difference and Repetition, Deleuze writes: “Whereas differentiation determines the virtual content of the Idea as problem, differenciation expresses the actualization of this virtual and the constitution of solutions” (209).

    2. See Elizabeth A. Wilson’s Gut Feminism for a related analysis of the “intrinsic hostility” of feminist politics (176). My thinking builds on the non-ameliorative biology theorized in Wilson’s book.

    3. See Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick, “Paranoid Reading and Reparative Reading, or, You’re So Paranoid, You Probably Think This Essay is About You”; and Bruno Latour, “Why Has Critique Run out of Steam? From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concern.”

    4. See Antonio Damasio, Descartes’ Error: Emotion, Reason, and the Human Brain.

    5. There are exceptions to this trend. For recent work on Deleuzian negativity, see Claire Colebrook, Death of the Posthuman: Essays on Extinction, Vol. 1 and Sex After Life: Essays on Extinction, Vol. 2; Andrew Culp, Dark Deleuze; and Hannah Stark, “Discord, Monstrosity, and Violence.”

    6. See Deleuze’s chapter on “The Image of Thought” in Difference and Repetition, 129.

    7. To this end, I draw inspiration from the recent revival of negativity in queer and feminist scholarship. See in particular Lauren Berlant and Lee Edelman, Sex, or the Unbearable; and Wilson, Gut Feminism.

    8. This mode of self-loss is what Bersani, at the end of “Sociability and Cruising,” calls “ecological ethics.” See Bersani, Is the Rectum a Grave? And Other Essays, 62.

    9. See Lacan’s chapter “The Deconstruction of the Drive” in The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis.

    10. See Claire Colebrook, Deleuze: A Guide for the Perplexed: “There is not [according to Deleuze] a mind or life and then the perception of images, for life is imaging, a plane of relations that take the form of ‘perceptions’ precisely because something ‘is‘ only its responses” (5).

    11. See Slavoj Žižek, Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism, 906-940.

    12. See Quentin Meillassoux, After Finitude: An Essay on the Necessity of Contingency; and Alain Badiou, St. Paul: The Foundation of Universalism.

    13. On this point, see Deleuze’s reading of F. Scott Fitzgerald’s novel The Crack-Up in The Logic of Sense, 154-161.

    14. On “The Powers of the False,” see Deleuze, Cinema 2: The Time-Image: “We no longer have a chronological time which can be overturned by movements which are contingently abnormal; we have a chronic non-chronological time which produces movements necessarily ‘abnormal,’ essentially ‘false’” (129).

    15. On the nature of “habit,” see Deleuze’s reading of Hume in Empiricism and Subjectivity: “We are habits, nothing but habits—the habit of saying ‘I.’ Perhaps, there is no more striking answer to the problem of the self” (x).

    16. This point brings us into contact with the ethical implications of the theory of the drive as explicated by Lacan-Deleuze: the drive perverts its aim. This is one of the theses set out in The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis, which Deleuze and Guattari’s anti-Oedipal desiring-machines raise to the level of a cosmology. The drives are supposed to move towards desexualized sociability, according to Freud’s argument. Only then can they renounce their partial objects (breast, voice, feces, and gaze, among others) and enter into social-symbolic exchange—the exchange of women in the case of marriage, signs in the case of language, and money in the case of capital. This is the law of the symbolic as Lacan conceives of it; it’s based on the exogamy law outlined by Claude Lévi-Strauss in The Elementary Structures of Kinship. However, the rub is this: not only do the drives not give up their lost objects, they are radically indifferent to every substitute. Never satisfied with any old object, they break their attachment, circling again and again around the gaps in the subject’s field of desire. The drives are inherently incestuous, criminal, and non-relational: Lacan offers the image of a mouth sewn shut to illustrate the idea that what the drive wants has nothing to do with intersubjective communication but only the auto-eroticism of the mouth (Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis 179). The death drive is this formal circling or repetition without end. It has no interest in constituted forms of relationality. It is only interested in what might be called the nonrelation within relation. And because this nonrelation is the negative of the self and of every constituted form of relationality, it has no proper object. As Lacan argues, every sexual object is a partial object, and every drive is a partial drive. Neither object nor drive reference a higher meaning or totality. The death drive “is” the properly transcendental condition of any self or relation of selves.

    17. Of course, for Lacan, the structural im/possibility of repair stems from the interference of the sign-structure. The signifier cuts into the body, carving up its libidinal investments. That is, the sign, as stand-in of the drive, both re-presents and represses the drive’s metonymic movement, just as the sign represses the metonymic slippage of the signifier. Deleuze, by contrast, does not require this interference from without. For Deleuze, as for Barad, nature is already self-cutting. Whereas Lacan believes that you need a subject of the signifier in order to make sense, both Barad and Deleuze argue that matter is already sense-making. The bird divides its territory through song; in doing so, it makes sense of its milieu.

    18. See Deleuze, The Logic of Sense, 309, 312.

    19. For a representative account, see Dana Luciano’s and Mel Y. Chen’s “Introduction: Has the Queer Ever Been Human?”

    20. On the terminological displacements surrounding the Anthropocene, see Anthropocene or Capitalocene? Nature, History, and the Crisis of Capitalism, edited by Jason W. Moore.

    21. See Andreas Malm, Fossil Capital: The Rise of Steam Power and the Roots of Global Warming.

    Works Cited

    • Badiou, Alain. St. Paul: The Foundation of Universalism. Translated by Ray Brassier, Stanford UP, 2003.
    • Barad, Karen. Meeting the Universe Halfway: Quantum Physics and the Entanglement of Matter and Meaning. Duke UP, 2007.
    • —. “Nature’s Queer Performativity (the authorized version).” Kvinder, Køn og Forskning/Women, Gender and Research, vol. 1-2, 2012, pp. 25-53. SwePub, doi:10.7146/kkf.v0i1-2.28067.
    • —. “Transmaterialities: Trans*/Matter/Realities and Queer Political Imaginings,” GLQ, vol. 21, no. 2-3, 2015, pp. 387-422. Project Muse, doi:10.1215/10642684-2843239.
    • Berlant, Lauren, and Lee Edelman. Sex, or the Unbearable. Duke UP, 2013.
    • Bersani, Leo. Is the Rectum a Grave? And Other Essays. U of Chicago P, 2010.
    • Castro, Eduardo Viveiros de. Cannibal Metaphysics. Edited and translated by Peter Skafish, Univocal, 2014.
    • Colebrook, Claire. Death of the Posthuman: Essays on Extinction, Vol. 1. Open Humanities Press, 2014.
    • —. Deleuze: A Guide for the Perplexed. Continuum, 2006.
    • —. Sex After Life: Essays on Extinction, Vol. 2. Open Humanities Press, 2014.
    • Copjec, Joan. Imagine There’s No Woman: Ethics and Sublimation. MIT Press, 2002.
    • —. Read My Desire: Lacan Against the Historicists. Verso, 1994.
    • Culp, Andrew. Dark Deleuze. U of Minnesota P, 2016.
    • Damasio, Antonio. Descartes’ Error: Emotion, Reason, and the Human Brain. Penguin, 1994.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. Cinema 1: The Movement-Image. Translated by Hugh Tomlinson and Barbara Haberjam, U of Minnesota P, 1986.
    • —. Cinema 2: The Time-Image. Translated by Hugh Tomlinson and Robert Galeta, U of Minnesota P, 1989.
    • —. Difference and Repetition. Translated by Paul Patton, Columbia UP, 1994.
    • —. Empiricism and Subjectivity. Translated by Constantin V. Boundas, Columbia UP, 1991.
    • —. The Logic of Sense. Edited by Constantin V. Boundas and translated by Mark Lester with Charles Stivale, Columbia UP, 1990.
    • Deleuze, Gilles, and Félix Guattari. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Translated by Robert Hurley, et al., U of Minnesota P, 1983.
    • —. What is Philosophy? Translated by Hugh Tomlinson and Graham Burchell, Columbia UP, 1994.
    • Edelman, Lee. “Ever After: History, Negativity, and the Social.” South Atlantic Quarterly, vol. 106, no. 3, Summer 2007, pp. 469-476. Duke University Press Journals, doi:10.1215/00382876-2007-005.
    • —. No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive. Duke UP, 2004.
    • Ghosh, Amitav. The Great Derangement: Climate Change and the Unthinkable. U of Chicago P, 2016.
    • Joy Division. “Love Will Tear Us Apart.” Closer, Factory Records, 1980.
    • Klein, Naomi. This Changes Everything: Capitalism vs. the Climate. Simon and Schuster, 2014.
    • Lacan, Jacques. “Kant with Sade.” October, vol. 51, Winter 1989, pp. 55-75. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/778891.
    • —. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book VII: The Ethics of Psychoanalysis, 1959-1960. Translated by Dennis Porter, Norton, 1992.
    • —. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book XI: The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis. Translated by Alan Sheridan, Norton, 1977.
    • —. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book XX: On Feminine Sexuality, the Limits of Love and Knowledge. Translated by Bruce Fink, 1999.
    • Latour, Bruno. “An Attempt at a ‘Compositionist Manifesto.’” New Literary History, vol. 41, no. 3, 2010, pp. 471-472. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/40983881.
    • —. “Why Has Critique Run out of Steam? From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concern.” Critical Inquiry, vol. 30, no. 2, Winter 2004, pp. 225-248. JSTOR, doi:10.1086/421123.
    • Luciano, Dana, and Mel Y. Chen. “Introduction: Has the Queer Ever Been Human?” Queer Inhumanisms, special issue of GLQ, vol. 21, no. 2, 2015, pp. 183-207. Project Muse, muse.jhu.edu/article/581599.
    • Malm, Andreas. Fossil Capital: The Rise of Steam Power and the Roots of Global Warming. Verso, 2016.
    • Meillassoux, Quentin. After Finitude: An Essay on the Necessity of Contingency. Translated by Ray Brassier, Continuum, 2008.
    • Moore, Jason W. Capitalism in the Web of Life: Ecology and the Accumulation of Capital. Verso, 2015.
    • Moore, Jason W., editor. Anthropocene or Capitalocene? Nature, History, and the Crisis of Capitalism. PM Press, 2016.
    • Moore, Marianne. “Poetry.” Others for 1919: An Anthology of the New Verse, edited by Alfred Kreymborg, Nicholas L. Brown, 1920.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. “On Truth and Lie in an Extra-Moral Sense.” Translated by Walter Kaufmann, The Portable Nietzsche, Penguin, 1968.
    • Povinelli, Elizabeth A. Geontologies: A Requiem to Late Liberalism. Duke UP, 2016.
    • Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky. “Paranoid Reading and Reparative Reading, or, You’re So Paranoid, You Probably Think This Essay is About You.” Touching Feeling: Affect, Pedagogy, Performativity. Duke UP, 2003.
    • Shelley, Mary. Frankenstein: 1818 Text. 1993. Oxford UP, 2008.
    • Stark, Hannah. “Discord, Monstrosity, and Violence: Deleuze’s Differential Ontology and Its Consequences for Ethics,” Angelaki: Journal of the Theoretical Humanities, vol. 20, no. 4, 2015, pp. 211-224. Routledge, doi:10.1080/0969725X.2015.1096648.
    • Steffen, Will, et al., “Trajectories of the Earth System in the Anthropocene.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America, vol. 115, no. 33, August 6, 2018, p. 852-859. PubMed, doi:10.1073/pnas.1810141115.
    • Stengers, Isabelle. Cosmopolitics I. Translated by Robert Bononno, U of Minnesota P, 2010.
    • Talking Heads, “Burning Down the House.” Speaking in Tongues, Sire Records, 1983.
    • Uexküll, Jakob von. A Foray Into the Worlds of Animals and Humans. Translated by Joseph D. O’Neil, U of Minnesota P, 2010.
    • Wilson, Elizabeth A. Gut Feminism. Duke UP, 2015.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. Less Than Nothing: Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism. Verso, 2013.
    • —. The Sublime Object of Ideology. Verso, 1989.

  • Code Poetry in Motion: E.E. Cummings and his Digital Grasshopper

    John Freeman (bio)

    Abstract

    This essay argues E. E. Cummings’s “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” (1935) anticipates the contemporary practice of experimental writing known as codework. Encoding through typographical means the action sequence of the grasshopper’s leap, Cummings transformed his mechanical typewriter into the equivalent of a hardware device supplied with the necessary software for running the poem as a program. The three permutations of “grasshopper”—”r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” “PPEGORHRASS,” and “gRrEaPsPhOs”—reflect a block cipher method of encryption, each one comprising a subkey governing the operations of its surrounding textual arrangement. Like the punch cards driving Jacquard’s loom and Babbage’s Analytical Engine, these subkeys weave for us a digital grasshopper.

    We may say most aptly, that the AnalyticalEngine weaves algebraical patterns just as the Jacquard-loom weaves flowers and leaves.—Ada Lovelace

    inline graphic

    Strangely enough, the poet who once asked, “How numb can an unworld get?” and answered, “number,” also bequeathed to us the world’s first fully operational digital poem. Enacting its subject (the grasshopper), Cummings’s poem “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r”1 makes a leap from the analog to the digital (and back again). The possibility of such a leap is only partly entertained by Rita Raley in her essay “Interferences: [Net.Writing] and the Practice of Codework.” She does so in discussing codework, a mingling of natural language and pseudocode that creates “a text-object or text-event that emphasizes its own programming, mechanism, and materiality.” Turning her attention to Cummings and other typewriter experimentalists of his time, she asks us to picture them “upgrading their medium and exchanging their typewriter keys for the units of programming languages.” The result, she claims, “would in part resemble the contemporary mode of experimental writing and net.art called ‘codework.’” Prematurely abandoning her comparison, however, she maintains that the difference between “e. e. cummings’s ‘r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r’ and a net.wurked text … is the difference between the typewriter and the computer, the difference of what the medium allows.” On further inspection, however, Cummings’s poem, digitally expressed, anticipates the operations of the code work in ways that might very well cause Raley to acknowledge its status as a code poem.

    While it is true that the lack of an appropriate medium imposes definite constraints on technological as well as aesthetic innovation, we have only to consider Charles Babbage’s proposed Analytical Engine in combination with Joseph Marie Jacquard’s punch-card-automated loom to verify that such constraints can be overcome while working with the materials and concepts at hand. A refinement of his Difference Engine (a design for a mechanical computer), the Analytical Engine was conceived as a general purpose computer capable of conditional branching (executing different instruction sequences in response to new data) and equipped with memory. Fascinated by the Analytical Engine, Ada Lovelace, the daughter of poet Lord Byron, worked closely with Babbage on the project. In fact, she was commissioned by him to translate a speech he had given to Luigi Menabrea, the future prime minister of Italy, who had been so impressed with Babbage’s presentation he had transcribed it. Lovelace’s “Sketch of the Analytical Engine Invented by Charles Babbage” (1843) far exceeded expectations for either a sketch or a translation, as she contributed a great deal of her own analysis and insight to the manuscript. Aware of the punch cards that Jacquard employed to govern the operations of his looms, she proposed employing them to direct the operations of the Engine, thus expanding its capabilities from solving mathematical problems to performing other feats of “composition,” as set forth in the following prescient speculation: “the engine might compose elaborate and scientific pieces of music of any degree of complexity or extent” (Lovelace 694). She foresaw the concept of Band-in-a-Box a century-and-a-half before its time.

    With her penchant for “poetical science” (Chiaverini 426), Lovelace is portrayed by James Essinger as a boundary-breaking thinker who operated in a “thought … domain of the intellectual prehistory of the computer” (Ada’s Algorithm 172). Indeed, her notion of using Jacquard’s punch cards to conduct the mathematical operations of Babbage’s engine shows that existing technologies and mechanical operations can help define and be put to the service of envisioned ones. (Lacking the necessary funding, the Analytical Engine was never built in Babbage’s lifetime. In ten years, however, researchers in England hope to build a working model based on his sketches.) In discussing the handling and storing of these punch cards, Essinger signals their connection to modern practices: “Weavers would keep these chains [of cards] in a storeroom whose function was very much the same as that of the library—or we might say software library—which Babbage was proposing to create” (Jacquard’s Web 91). Citing a passage from Lovelace’s description of the Analytical Engine, in which she clearly anticipates “the fundamental difference” between computer software and data, Essinger observes: “This passage could almost be an extract from a modern computer manual, but written by a Victorian” (Jacquard’s Web 122). In similar fashion, “r-p-” (1935) anticipates digital poems, demonstrating that “what’s past is prologue” to the future. In setting out to encode through typographical means the action sequence of the grasshopper’s leap, Cummings transformed his mechanical typewriter into the equivalent of a hardware device supplied with the necessary software for running the poem as a program.

    1. Punc[h]tuating the Analog/Digital Interface

    At first blush, Raley’s definition of codework would seem to mark an unbridgeable divide between Cummings’s production and those of the codeworkers, whom she describes as employing the idiolect of the computer to create “the contemporary mode of experimental writing and net.art called ‘codework.’” Nonetheless, Cummings, like Lovelace and Babbage, practiced his own brand of “poetical science,” fashioning, bricoleur-style, his own idiolect, and serendipitously anticipating the coding functions of the computer through his typewriter experiments. For example, the code poet Mez expressly strives “2 spout punctu[rez]ationz reappropri.[s]ated in2 sentence schematics.” We find similar “puncturings,” “reappropriations,” and twisted, entangled syntactical arrangements in this poem and elsewhere in Cummings’s œuvre (as in these opening lines, performatively reenacting this time the onset of a cat’s leap: “(im)c-a-t(mo/b,i;l:e”). As Aaron Moe observes, “the word ‘c-a-t fall[s] into the word immobile, thereby breaking the immobility in half in order to declare I’m mobile” (114). In similar fashion, the poet sets his grasshopper in motion.

    Cummings engages in what Raley describes as the “art of the code, in which the code used to produce the work seems to infiltrate the surface, the former domain only of natural languages and numeric elements.” Here, Cummings uses “calculated dislocation”—misplaced, displaced, disorienting grammatical markers—to indicate the encoding, governing elements on the surface of the text (Friedman 109). Breaking up words into smaller units, he subverts orthography in favor of an aesthetics of “cacography.” Like Mez, he aims to “disturb, disorient, and defamiliarize, to shift ‘the units of information and communication from the usual and expected to the cryptic’” (Raley). As Geoffrey Leech informs us, constructions that would be dismissed by linguists as “unmotivated deviation—a linguistic ‘mistake’”—are foregrounded here. Norms of language become a background while “features which are prominent because of their abnormality are placed in focus” (30). Leech points out how this process of defamiliarization results in “impeding normal processing” (4). Impeded as well, readers must work out for themselves what new decoding procedures must be followed in interpreting the poem.

    There is a somewhat prescient correlation between Cummings’s use of punctuation and its current functions in computer coding. Perhaps this is not so prescient after all, since the typewriter experimentalist and the programmer work from keyboards with largely similar arrangements of letters, numbers, and symbols. As programming developed, it could take advantage of punctuation marks, which, as Roi Tartakovsky observes, possess a fixed institutional character as defined by handbooks while also being “amenable to appropriation, to exploitation, and to projection.” Their quality of being “void of semantic content” means they can be repurposed. The unconventional punctuation frequently used by Cummings causes a similar recoding to occur. Indeed, by dislocating punctuation marks from their traditional moorings, he casts them adrift, opening a space for new usages. Infiltrating the domain of natural language, this redeployment of grammatical signs bears comparison to script prompts (for example, quotation marks to wrap the string, parentheses to mark functions, the period to designate a file name (.exe), and the semicolon to indicate the end of a statement [as in “.grasshopper;”]). To riff on Mez, such retronyms “punc[h]tuate” through natural language, infiltrating it with new meanings, new encodings. Re-programming language, Cummings fortuitously at times lights upon usages yet to be determined, a brand of retrofuturism in the making.

    This infiltration marks “r-p-” as a prime example of the reverse remediation process that N. Katherine Hayles defines as “the simulation of medium-specific effects in another medium” (73). Indeed, the poem emulates many of the qualities she specifies as characteristic of electronic hypertexts. To the extent that it resists the traditional coding procedures by which we read a text, it evidences a supra-analogical dimension, what Hayles describes as “deeper coding levels” beneath “the flat surface of the page” (76). Raley’s description of Mez’s use of brackets and periods to split words “into multiple components” could equally be applied to Cummings’s own stylistic practices. This feature aligns Cummings’s work with one of Hayles’s categories for the electronic hypertext: “Generated through Fragmentation and Recombination.” Situated in the analogical/digital divide, Cummings’s poem favors the digital register, in which “the fragmentation is deeper, more pervasive, and more extreme than with the alphanumeric characters of print.” Where the fragmentation of the hypertext “takes place on levels inaccessible to most users,” however, a poem like “r-p-” foregrounds it (Hayles 77). Readers not only perceive the fragmentation and recombination at play, they must also negotiate these features, qualifying “r-p-” for another of Hayles’s electronic hypertextual features: navigability. The poet’s experimentation with linguistic codes anticipates code poets’ own disruptive procedures and contributes to the defamiliarization effect of reading Cummings’s poem. Readers are forced to decode the poem’s non-analogical elements, to locate and make sense of the unconventional program running its operations. The reverse remediation accomplished here anticipates the “Cyborg Reading Practices” that Hayles will outline more than a half-century later (74).

    Upon closer inspection, “r-p-” surpasses Mez’s codework and other inoperable forms of code poetry by satisfying the criterion that code poetry purists insist upon: that such works be executable. In “The Poetry of Executable Code,” Roopika Risam distinguishes “between code that is operational and has depth and code that is isolated on the surface of a text.” As we shall see, “r-p-” displays the operationality and “depth” qualities that Risam requires of codeworks. Raley’s discussion of code poet Graham Harwood’s transcription of William Blake’s “London” (1791) is instructive in illustrating more clearly the distinction between operational and surface code poetry. In the original, the speaker walks the city streets, lamenting:

    In every cry of every Man,
    In every Infant's cry of fear,
    In every voice, in every ban,
    The mind-forg'd manacles I hear.

    Harwood’s poem “London.pl” is titled as a file name and employs Perl code. Its rendering is described by Raley:

    Aside from the comments, it contains a definition 
    of what in Perl is called an "anonymous array," i.e.
    a variable storing several values at once, called
    "@SocialClass," a database (or, in programmer's
    lingo: "nested hashtable") "%DeadChildrenIndex",
    and two sub-programs ("subroutines")
    "CryOfEveryMan" and "Get_VitalLungCapacity".

    Noting that Harwood translates Blake’s poem into “symbolic machinery,” Raley cites the following passage, written in source code, as a “macabre” reprogramming process of the original:

    # Find and calculate the gross lung-capacity of the children
    
    # screaming from 1792 to the present
    
    # calculate the air displacement needed to represent the public
    
    # scream
    
    # set PublicAddressSystem instance and transmit the output.
    
    # to do this we approximate that there are 7452520 or so faces
    
    # that live in the charter'd streets of London.
    
    # Found near where the charter'd Thames does flow.

    Drawing upon imagined databases and numerical “tabulations” of despair, the command prompts drive home the narrator’s distraught observations. Although it incorporates snippets of Blake’s poem (“charter’d streets” and “charter’d Thames does flow”), Harwood’s program functions more as an outside commentary or supplement to the original. It represents a brand of codework Raley describes as one “that incorporates static, non-functional elements of code into the surface, or ‘Interface text.’” While suggesting imagined databanks the poem might draw upon and sub-programs it might run, it does not offer—text-editor style—any sense of how the original poem was encoded or any indication of the program that governs its operations.

    2. “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” by the Numbers

    Exploring how “r-p-” is coded and transmitted—or digitized, a computational approach—reveals a good deal about the poem as an operating system. If we imagine for a moment the poem’s appearance on a computer screen, we can apply Espen Aarseth’s concept of the scripton to the surface level image we encounter. His coinage “texton” references the underlying code that reflects and governs its operations. As Hayles informs us, “In a digital computer, texton can refer to voltages, strings of binary code, or programming code, depending on who the ‘reader’ is taken to be” (81). Assigning numerical values to the word “grasshopper” can help us to chart its digital permutations in the course of the poem and will reveal its encoded functions as we approach the binary level.2 The letters in the word “grasshopper” can be represented in the following numerical fashion (see fig. 1):

    Fig 1. The word “grasshopper” realized numerically.

    Cummings’s poem operates like an analog-to-digital converter, employing discrete or continuous values to represent information, most notably by “sampling” single letters or blocks of letters from its subject’s name, encrypting them, and then “transmitting” them, as represented by the three scrambled forms expressing that name: r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r, PPEGORHRASS, and gRrEaPsPhOs.

    Aligning “grasshopper” with “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” we can arrive at a digital conversion of the poem’s first word (see fig. 2):

    Fig 2. Digital conversion of “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r.”

    My colleague and mathematician Jeffrey Boats solved the problem of which numbers to assign to the two “r’s” by pointing out that “grasshopper” contains double consonants and blends (e.g. pp, ss, and gr). The first “r” (following “g”) should therefore be assigned a “2” and the final letter “r” an “11.” He further pointed out that the three forms can be expressed by a table of permutations, as the rendering of “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” in the example above. Transposing the number values of the bottom column with the corresponding numbers above them (1 to 11, 2 to 8, and so forth) renders the scrambled term. Reversing the direction of transpositions (11 to 1, 8 to 2, and so forth) renders “grasshopper.”

    ________

    While Michael Webster sees “a marked degree of symmetry” in the above permutation’s placement of an “r” at each end and an “e” in the center (“Prosody” 134), “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” poses the most difficulty of the three arrangements for readers in their initial encounter with the poem. Cummings’s obfuscation of natural language in scrambling the “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” signal has its modern-day equivalent in obfuscation coding, the deliberate use of source or machine code to confuse or lead astray those attempting to use it. For Nicholas Montfort, “All obfuscations … explore the play in programming, the free space that is available to programmers” (197). There is an aesthetic pleasure, Montfort maintains, in exploring “the gap between human meaning and program semantics” (193). Webster expresses a similar assessment: “These visual, linguistic, and mathematical calculations and playings on/with the poem inevitably result in an intense engagement with a living and moving poem” (“Prosody” 138). There is little doubt that the midsection of the poem affords readers a great deal of free play as they try to gather in and make sense of the scattered elements swarming around there.

    In Montfort’s appreciation of this practice of willful deception, he writes that “it throws light on the nature of all source code, which is human-read and machine-interpreted, and can remind critics to look for different dimensions of meaning and multiple encodings in all sorts of programs” (198). In this regard, we can reverse-remediate Florian Cramer’s question: “Can notions of text which were developed without electronic texts in mind be applied to digital code, and how does literature come into play here?” We can now ask how the digital code of electronic texts might illuminate the operations of a [hyper]analogical text. Indeed, with “r-p-” we are dealing with what Raley might describe as “an algorithmic poem, which changes the system in a materially visible way.” Crossing over the analog/digital divide, Cummings deserves to be featured in an anthology of twenty-first century code poets.

    The conversion of letters to numbers reveals the programmatic coding operations behind the three expressions, which constitute a digitized refrain for the poem. (These numbers could in turn be expressed by the ones and zeros of machine code, but since I want to communicate with humans and not machines, it is more expedient to keep them in this format.) The progression of the three forms leading up to “grasshopper” can be likened to an analog-to-digital and digital-to-analog transmission and reception process. Of course, since the “grasshopper” signal is not sequentially transmitted and reconstructed until the end of the poem, its analog elements have already been encoded as “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r.” when readers first encounter the poem. As we shall see, this scrambled construction and its digital equivalent (11 8 7 9 6 10 4 5 3 1 2) represent an extremely low sampling rate.

    Each manifestation of “grasshopper” constitutes a new stage in an analog-to-digital conversion process. The ensuing forms, “PPEGORHRASS” and “gRrEaPsPhOs,” are products of an increasingly accurate sampling rate. The appearance of “grasshopper” at the end of the poem signals that the digitizing process, having been reversed in the course of the poem, has reconstituted the encrypted analog “message” for reception by the readers.

    As the analog-to-digital conversion progresses from the low-sample “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” we find a more orderly arrangement in the next manifestation (see Fig. 4).

    Fig 3. Table of Permutations for PPEGORHASS.

    In the above permutation, there are formations consisting of three- and four-letter block constructions, PPE (8, 9, 10) and RASS (2, 3, 4, 5). These motion more to the final formulation: G RASS H O PPE R.

    Fig 4. Formatting of PPEGORHASS showing block formations.

    As a further sign of increasing orderliness, we can even see a path toward a more complete reconstruction by “cross-switching” the 1 and 11 within the inner part of the two blocks and moving the 7 and 6 to the outer part in a square-dance fashion (see fig. 4). A third operation, reversing the two columns and shifting to lower-case format, would result in “grasshopper.” In his handwritten draft, Cummings originally played with the notion of including either “andwro ngwayr ound” or “wrongwayroundfully” in this section of the poem. It must have occurred to him, however, that the letters (as demonstrated by the digitalization) were already doing the work of directing the operations of the poem for him. Expressing what Wendy Hui Kyong Chun describes as “the logic of what lies beneath,” the code here does not need added commentary (20). Indeed, in Andrew Galloway’s formulation, “Code is the only language that is executable… Code is the first language that actually does what it says” (165-66). The point of the poem is not something locked away in a safe: Combinatorial, the action of spinning the tumbler is the “tumbler” itself. Inscape digitalized. As in Gerard Manley Hopkins’s sonnet: kingfishers catch fire, dragonflies draw flame and, now, grasshoppers spin to the dictates of a digital prosody.

    In JavaScript, these operations of reversal and transposition would be encoded as alerts and function calls. Of course, implementing the final function call in the second or third string of code would end the poem prematurely, contrary to the author’s playful intentions. Digitally, nonetheless, they represent the mental operations the observer must perform to make sense of what is being perceived: the poem’s gestalt. “Codework,” Raley informs us, “is a kind of object in that it puts on displays for the user-viewer, whose reactions and responses it then incorporates within its field of performance.” Noting that the brain is an information processing system and arguing that thinking itself is a form of computing, computationalists would be greatly interested in the poem’s construction of a grasshopper, inscape and all, through a cognitive process expressible in digital terms. Tracing “the core ideas of present day computationalism” to the seventeenth century, Matthias Scheutz establishes the deep historical roots of the notion of a mental calculator:

    the notion of computation was intrinsically connected to the operations performed by mechanical calculators, on the one hand, and to cognitive processes using representations (such as calculating and reasoning), on the other. It was this link that eventually gave rise to the hypothesis that mind might be mechanizable. (5)

    Somewhat counterintuitively, compiling the poem into a format approaching object code allows us to trace and “assemble” its patterning and execution more clearly, even though the assembly language of the computer is generally more comprehensible to the machine than to the human reader. Raley’s contention that “codework makes exterior the interior workings of the computer” finds a corollary in what “r-p-” accomplishes on the page. Function brings code to a level of near visibility that compares favorably to code poetry’s own.

    The relatively orderly syntactic construction occurring between r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r and PPEGORHRASS continues in a different ordering format as we move from PPEGORHRASS to gRrEaPsPhOs. The progress towards an analog or plain text reconstruction is now expressed by odd and even integers, respectively increasing and decreasing almost entirely by increments of two:

    Fig 5. Conversions for gRrEaPsPhOs.

    As with PPEGORHASS, a bit of cross-switching at the pivot point makes the pattern even more orderly:

    1 3 5 7     9 11     10 8 6 4 2

    In his discussion of successful code works as “generative media,” Geoff Cox notes that in such productions “data is actually changed as the code runs” (Cox, McLean, Ward 7). Cox cites one poem in particular, in which “the ‘++’ and ‘- -‘ symbols are used to increment and decrement numbers” (7). A successful code work in its own right, Cummings’s poem, which consists of a playful rearrangement of letters on the surface, reflects an underlying generative matrix directing its operations.

    This interweaving, along with the shuttling back and forth of numbers, recalls the movements of the Jacquard loom, whose mode of weaving threads into floral and leaf designs Lovelace felt bore a strong resemblance to the Analytical Engine’s own “weaving” of algebraical functions. Posing this analogy, Lovelace explained that the Engine required both “a scientific and emotive perception” for its “brilliance” to be fully understood: “We may say most aptly, that the Analytical Engine weaves algebraical patterns just as the Jacquard-loom weaves flowers and leaves” (Lovelace 696). In a bold proclamation concerning her analogy between the operations of the Analytical Engine and those of a loom, Essinger asserts that, “A strong case could be made that this sentence is the most visionary sentence written during the entire nineteenth century” (Ada’s Algorithm 169). Providing “a conceptual gateway” (Ada’s Algorithm 141), her poetic analogy involving a weaving process offers a practical application for visualizing what is going on in the poem’s computations. Thus, we find that the numerical expressions behind each encoding of the letters of “grasshopper” resemble the programming indicators of a loom-like operation. The hyphenation of “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” suggests the weaver’s plain stitch pattern:

    Fig 6. Plain stitch pattern

    The weaving analogy extends to PPEGORHRASS, which commands a shuttling motion, with its 8, 9, 10 and 2, 3, 4, 5 encodings mediated by the “cross-stitching” commands of its middle column (1, 11, 7, 6) and their final reversal. The under-and-over weaving pattern of the loom can be compared to the interlaced coding pattern of gRrEaPsPhOs, with the direction reversing at the cross-stitch point (11 9).

    1 3 5 7     11 9     10 8 6 4 2

    1 3 5 7     9 11     2 4 6 8 10

    1 3 5 7 9 11

    2 4 6 8 10

    The integrating of odd- and even-numbered patterns in the last two rows is comparable to the lock-stitch function of weaving. Two threads, an upper and lower, are entwined or locked together in passing through the holes in a fabric.

    Fig 7. Lock-Stitch Pattern of gRrEaPsPhOs. Elkagye. CC BY-SA 4.0. 11 Aug. 2011. Accessed 7 Oct. 2019.

    A dynamic similar to the bobbin’s threading action is at work in the poem’s own weaving of letters. The final formation of “grasshopper,” digitally expressed by these odd and even integers, completes this entwining, locking process, once again illustrating the aptness of Lovelace’s comparison. The interlacing of “thinner” lower-case letters with “thicker” upper-case letters supplies a richer texture here as well. The semicolon at the end of “,grasshopper;” not only closes off the poem as a statement (in computer parlance) but also binds or “casts off” (in knitting parlance) the pattern of the poem. Cummings is enamored of this threading operation, a form of hyperbaton, or making a phrase or sentence discontinuous by inserting words into it. We can see this in the nineteenth poem of 95 Poems (1958):

    Un(bee)mo
    
    vi
    
    n(in)g
    
    are(th
    
    e)you(o
    
    nly)
    
    asl(rose)eep

    Here, two separate threads, comprising the sentences “Unmoving are you asleep” and “bee in the only rose,” are interwoven in fashioning the poem. Most readers have to unravel the two threads first to make sense of the poem’s dual statements and then re-encounter them in their original format. This process runs counter to what William Butler Yeats observed of the poet/reader relationship when he notes, “A line will take us hours maybe;/But if it does not seem a moment’s thought/Our stitching and unstitching has been naught” (“Adam’s Curse,” ll. 4-6). Early in his first draft of the poem, Cummings tried out an even more complex form of hyperbaton: “The up(now)gath(grass)eringhim(hop)self into(per)a.” Recognizing how his final version follows a coding pattern represented in this instance by PPEGORHASS and its digital format makes the stitching together a bit more manageable.

    The three scrambled forms of “grasshopper” function on the order of a symmetric-key encryption in which a secret key is applied to information to change its content. The key can be composed of a number, word, or string of letters. The method of encoding can be as simple as shifting each letter by a number of places in the alphabet, the strategy employed to various degrees in “r-p-.” The permutations of “grasshopper” reflect a block cipher method of encryption first set forth by Claude Shannon. Also known as an iterated product cipher, “it carr[ies] out encryption in multiple rounds, each of which uses a different subkey derived from the original key” (Mathur 12). In their numerical equivalents, they can be

    classified as iterated block ciphers which means that they transform fixed-size blocks of plaintext into identical size blocks of ciphertext, via the repeated application of an invertible transformation known as the round function, with each iteration referred to as a round. (Mathur 13)

    At first glance, “r-p-” might strike readers as a random arrangement of letters, the sort that Shannon investigated in The Mathematical Theory of Communication. Through the probable sequencing order of natural language, Shannon demonstrated how a random selection of symbols could be processed from a zero-order approximation of a message through six stages to a final second-order word approximation (Shannon 13-14). Here, he helps his readers visualize a series of processes involving communication over a discrete noiseless channel, as found in teletypes and telegraphy. He employs these categories to illustrate the process of transformation.

    Occupying the place of the title, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is more random than the other two subkeys, as it seems to signal a stochastic procedure in which the distribution patterns of the three forms and their surrounding text can be analyzed but their final expression may not be resolved at the end of analysis. The term constitutes a floating value as well, Max Nänny observing that the poem’s restless, agitated eleven letters

    behave like grasshoppers in a bait box, wildly hop[ping] around in the poem, leaping lines, landing in the middle of a word (l. 5) or a sentence (l. 12). Even the title of the poem, I suggest, has hopped from its proper place to line 7 (‘The’) and line 14 (“,grasshopper;’), thus disguising the fact that the poem contains the fourteen lines of a sonnet. (134)

    The handwritten draft of the poem partly bears out this assertion. In the draft, the one variation (“rporhessagr”) and final expression of “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” follow the segment “upnowgath / PPEGORHRASS / eringt(o.” With such a placement, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” Cummings’s final selection, was initially linked to (and, therefore, the missing subject of) the two articles (“aThe):”) that preceded it in the draft. What the draft reveals, however, is that the final expression hopped backwards from its original place in line 7 to occupy the place of the yet-to-be-determined title, left blank in the first draft. Linked to the indefinite article “a,” the final expression aptly reflects the very generalized notion of a grasshopper offered at the beginning of the poem. The definite article “The” directs our attention, in deictic fashion, to the ending (“.grasshopper;”). Capitalized, it would more properly stand as the title than does its lower-case expression. Like the last piece completing a jigsaw puzzle, the “The” directs our attention to the ending term “,grasshopper;” as the whole composition is drawn into focus.

    Cummings may have moved this subkey from the middle to the top to serve not only as a title but as a more properly enigmatic expression of the poem’s subject matter and as a strategy of obfuscation. In contrast with the final form (expression) of the poem, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is the logical starting point for the digital-to-analog conversion performed here. Governing the most unreadable, unpronounceable elements of the poem, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” more randomly digitized, is closer in nature to a machine-language expression. It is more properly placed and can be considered as the determining, but missing, value for the middle section of the poem (beginning with line 7), which seemingly has no apparent governing subkey.

    Appearing in the second and subsequent drafts and serving as the title in the poem’s published form, “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is re-scrambled into PPEGHORASS and gRrEaPsPhOs; however, traces of it remain in the poem’s midsection, allowing it to serve as a subkey for “governing” the wildly chaotic movement of the section it underwrites. There is a partial alignment and expression of the first four letters in the bottom portion of the poem (G-r-a-S) and a fragment of some of the key letters in the top half “(o-p-e”):

    Fig 8. Fragmentary reconstruction of “r–p–o–p–h–e–s–s–a–g-r

    In relation to Shannon’s six categories of approximations to English, the term “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” falls somewhere between the first category, zero-order approximation (“symbols independent and equiprobable”), and the second category, first-order approximation (“symbols independent but with frequencies of English text”: e.g., “pop” and “sag”) (13).3 Citing observations from Moe and Etienne Terblanche (“Plotting” 134), Webster associates “pop” with the grasshopper’s explosive leap and “sag” with the effect of the insect’s landing on the grass (“Plotting” 134). These formations (p-o-p [8-7-9] and s-a-g [5-3-1]) are more descriptive of the actions of the grasshopper itself rather than serving as steps on the way to its orthographic reconstitution.

    Unlike other poems in Cummings’s oeuvre, where randomization is never resolved, PPEGORHRASS marks the transition from Shannon’s fifth category to his sixth: from first- to second-order word approximations, or the appearance of word units. The phrase “who/a)s w(e loo)k” more properly fits category six, as the parentheses breaking up the word units distinguish it from full-fledged natural language. The subkey points to a more orderly pattern forming, with the block RASS approximating the word unit [G]RASS, a requirement of the first-order approximation. The blocks “upnowgath / PPEGORHRASS / eringint(o-” revert to category five, with recognizable but elided or separated word units.

    inline graphic

    Like the block units in PPE GORH RASS, the units in “[up][now][gath…ering][int(o]” must be shuffled around to comprise a more syntactically correct sentence: [now][gath…ering][up][int(o] or: [gath…ering][up][now][int(o]. With the same number of letters as the subkey “PPEGORHRASS,” the phrase “gathering up” mirrors the manner in which blocks comprising that subkey must be moved around reconstructed in order to reconstitute the name.

    Finally, gRrEaPsPhOs falls roughly into the sixth category due to the “word transition probability” suggested by the lower-case formation, “g-x-r-x-a-x-s-x-h-x-s,” where “grass” is a highly probable construction. The digital expressions behind PPEGORHRASS and gRrEaPsPhOs reveal their apparent randomness as just that: apparent. They are functions of a programming script, the “software” through which the digital grasshopper is run.

    Each round or iteration of the block cipher not only encodes the term “grasshopper” but also provides a governing subkey for the surrounding textual arrangement: “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” reflects the chaotic, asyntactical arrangement of its surrounding text. The syntax of the text surrounding PPEGORHASS reflects the relatively ordinal arrangement of the two blocks (PPE and RASS: 8, 9, 10 and 2, 3, 4, 5) comprising respectively the end and the beginning of the word. The mid part of the construction (GORH), with its out-of-sequence ordering (1, 7, 11, 9), defines the break in “gath…ering.” The ambiguous phrasing in the text surrounding PPEGORHRASS is also reflected in the digital expression (8, 9, 10 and 2, 3, 4, 5) outside the middle column. The adverb “now” can either modify the act of the observer (“who // ,a)s w(e loo)k/upnowgath”) or the action of the grasshopper (“upnowgath…eringint(o-“). An open question: Is one or the other placement “wrongwayroundfully” turned? A more regular syntactical arrangement would have “up” on the other side of PPEGORHRASS: “gathering up into.” The arrangements of the three digitally expressed columns index and govern the “word breakage” and asyntactical arrangement of the surrounding text. In doing so, they are the equivalent of function calls.

    The third term or subkey, gRrEaPsPhOs, performs a similar function on the surrounding text. Its interweaving of the lower-case and upper-case letters of “grasshopper” programs the similarly constructed “rea(be)rran(com)gi(e)ngly” closely following it and reflecting (as does “rIvInG”) the subkey’s arrangement:

    inline graphic

    Indeed, the series of operations articulated earlier can be employed between the penultimate and last lines to describe the sorting process by which “gRrEaPsPhOs” becomes stated as “grasshopper;.” By inverting 11 and 9, we arrive at

    1 3 5 7     9 11     10 8 6 4 2
    
    thereby transforming the subkey to
    
    .gRrEaPsPsOh;
    
    Separating out the letters, we arrive at
    
    g r a s s R E P P O h
    

    Reversing the order of letters in the second column, changing the capital letters to lower-case, and supplying thereby some missing steps, we arrive at

    .grasshopper;

    Ensconced between a period and a semicolon, “.grasshopper;” is programmed and framed as a statement through grammatical markers to rest in place, literally and digitally, at this point.

    We can apply the same program of separating (unraveling), sorting, and reversing functions—through which “gRrEaPsPhOh” was decrypted and transformed into “grasshopper”—to the phrase “rea(be)rran(com)gi(e)ngly” as well:

    rea rran gi ngly (be) (com) (e)
    
    (be) (com) (e) rea rran gi ngly
    
    become rearrangingly
    
    ,grasshopper;

    Like the codepoems it suggests, “r-p-” is, in Risam’s formulation, “variably accessible and inaccessible to readers, a function of their readers’ knowledge of programming languages and facility with poetry.” Of course, the range of “programming languages” available to readers trying to negotiate this poem was only in the process of being formulated and established when “r-p-” was first published. Readers had to parse and make sense of Cummings’s novel idiolect on their own. Like the language of the codepoem, this idiolect offers its own “visual aesthetics of … code on the page” as well as multiple “possibilities for interpretation […which] are fragmentary, requiring negotiation on these many fronts to appreciate and understand” (Risam). As an early manifestation and inadvertent anticipation of codepoetry, “r-p-” establishes the unconventional reading/decoding process of the format to come. 3. Perhaps, but…

    One of this article’s two insightful reviewers took issue with the admittedly bold claim that “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is a software program for running an executable file designated as grasshopper.exe. S/he remarked: “Not fully convinced that it is a software program. Can it be run on any other text?” As it turns out, yes, it can. In the same collection, No Thanks (1935), Cummings pro-grams Poem #48 (“Float”) to run in a similar fashion to “r-p-.” An examination of its first three lines illustrates the table of permutations guiding its operations.

    His tribute to “the aristocrat of tap,” Paul Draper, begins with a verbal reenactment of his floating style:

    floatfloafloflf
    
    lloloa
    
    tatoatf loat fl oat

    Analyzing its arrangement, we compile the first three lines into a linear, digital format:

    floatfloafloflf lloloa tatoatf loat fl oat
    
    123451234123121 223234 5453451 2345 12 345

    Parsing it by number blocks reveals some order among its otherwise seemingly arbitrary arrangements:

    float     floa     flo     fl     f     lloloa     t     at     oat     loat     fl     oat
    
    12345     1234     123     12     1     223234     5     45     345     2345     12     345

    Avoiding for the moment the trickier issue of the sequence lloloa (223234), we can see that the poem’s “floating point” blocks of letters can be rejoined to form the original term, “float;” thus, the block numbered 1234 (floa) can be completed by joining it to 5 (t), twelve spaces across; the block numbered 123 (flo) by 4 and 5 (a t) thirteen and fourteen spaces across, and so on, as schematized below:

    Fig 9. “Floating” Arrangements

    With the formation lloloa (223234), we seem to have an arbitrary, “left-over” block of letters and numbers but, as the grid below demonstrates, the single f in the first chart does double duty in connecting l, lo, and loa to the blocks completing them (t at oat). (No doubt coincidentally, f recalls the f symbol representing a function.) This second set of blocks, used to complete the formations in the first grid, are re-employed in reverse order to complete the f lloloa formation:

    [float     floa     flo     fl]     f     lloloa     t     at     oat     [loat     fl     oat]
    
    [12345     1234     123     12    ]     1     223234     5     45     345     [2345     12     345]

    Fig 10. f [unction] + lloloa + t at oat

    A reversal similar to that noted in the discussion of PPEGHOHRASS occurs here as well. The t-at-oat-loat sequence completing the blocks in the first grid is now expressed in reverse order as loat-oat-at-t in the second grid. Like the grasshopper, Draper has pirouetted in the air: physically, alphabetically, and digitally. These numbers choreograph the tap dance steps described here. Bob Grunman describes a partial effect accomplished in this numerical encoding: “dropping the ‘f’ from ‘float’ in a series of repeating instances of ‘float,’ suggest[s] that the floating dancer floats away from himself” (84). The numeric play also “mathematizes” the turns and reverses of the performance. Compiling these first three lines into a digital format reveals not only the program in which they were stored but also the order of operations governing how the five letters were to be rearranged, digitally choreographed, and executed. Considered by itself alone, the digital format presented here would not make much sense to a human “reader,” being just as opaque as the binary coding of machine language directing the operations of a computer. Aligning it with the letters of “float,” an analogue expression, however, moves the format closer to the concept of pseudocode. It brings into clearer focus the algorithmic activity or instructions for the operations creating the syncopated “tap dancing” performed by the letter formations in these lines.

    In further defense of my position that Cummings has fashioned a programmable code here, I called in an expert witness, programmer Steve Vogelaar, who was tasked with examining the above schema for “float” and determining its relevancy to programming code. For the more technically proficient, refer below to his encoding of “float.”4 In plain prose, he finds:

    The poet’s disassembly and reassembly of the keyword “float” lends itself to programming code very efficiently. The code that would parse the first two lines works very well with standard “LOOP” programming using an incremental or decremental counting system. These “LOOPS” concatenate the keyword to itself, either adding an incrementing number of characters or adding a decremented number of characters each time until the loop ends, depending on the type of “LOOP” and the character parameters of each loop.

    The third line’s first word is also coded easily with another “LOOP.” The last three words (“loat”, “fl” and “oat”) being singular and not concatenated pieces of the keyword, can easily be broken apart and output in pieces using another coding tool that allows us to use “character counts” and their numerical position within the word to pick and choose the parts we need.

    By using “LOOPS,” character counting, and placement principles, it is possible to recreate the permutations of the keyword output as the poet has done. The idea behind the “pseudocode” was to show that the poet’s disassembly of the keyword could be digitally programmed so that any word could be input to keyword, and the output of the poem would adhere to the same order of permutations no matter how many letters in the word.

    It would appear that the poet, although not a computer programmer, has used future computer programming logics, whether he realized it or not. Or did the tech industry borrow from our poet? A discussion for another day.

    To his closing comments, we can pose the question of agency. If Cummings is not consciously coding this poem in whatever nascent fashion, and it is highly improbable that he would be doing so in 1935, then where is the locus of agency here? Is a coding process yet to be formally articulated already in progress and operant here? As in the leaping grasshopper and thus in the graceful tap dancer as well, does inscape lend itself to digitalization? Is the outward expression of an inward, dynamic self-programmable?

    The numerical sequence at work here is thus comparable and translatable to the software running a program. For Wendy Hui Kyong Chun, software constitutes “the logic of what lies beneath” (20). Here, the operations of that logic play out in a more visible fashion than is customary in Chun’s depiction of software. It is more in line with Galloway’s concept of code as “a machine for converting meaning into action” (166). Performative rather than simply descriptive, Cummings’ poem enacts its subject. It is encoded in what Chun describes elsewhere as “a very special language” (22). She offers Galloway’s pronouncement, cited earlier, in driving home her point: “Code is the only language that is executable….code is the first language that actually does what it says” (165).

    Towards the end of the poem, the equation “spun=flash,” is an allusion to the flash routine Draper perfected, an acrobatic fusion of ballet and dance, a style dance critic John Martin praised in noting that Draper had “chosen tap dancing as a medium for art rather than for hoofing.” The critic goes on to note: “The arms served a definite function in the guidance and propulsion of the body, there was a kind of vertical unity between the feet and the rest of the body” (Cited by Hill, 191). This encoding of tapping and action can be expressed both analogically

    ;d
    
    ;;a:
    
    nC.eda:Nci;ddaanncciinn
    
    (GIY)
    
    and digitally
    
    ;1 ;;2: 34,512:34 6; 112233446677 (8 9 10)

    Not surprisingly, given our programmer’s analysis, a strict set of numerical, “combinatorial” operations lies behind the poem’s fanciful, seemingly arbitrary arrangements. Grammatical symbols (semi-colons, colons and commas) are employed as beat markers (comparable to the use of the ampersand in denoting beats). The poem’s repetition and spacing of letters serve the same functions as movement indicators found in tap dancing protocols, as set forth by Sara Pechina (101):

    No description available

    Digitizing the poem demonstrates how Cummings has followed a very methodical process in creating the poem’s special effects, here the choreographing of dance steps.

    As it turns out, a strict set of mathematical, “combinatorial” operations lies behind the poem’s fanciful, seemingly arbitrary arrangements, particularly helpful in sorting through the more jumbled arrangement of its middle section. A similar logic of transposition, shift, and reversal governs the order of operations in both works. In contemporary terms, we would identify the relationship between these two poems as involving a function call. Here, a called (or inner) function defining one poem/program’s operations is invoked by another’s calling (or outer) function. Given that “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” is numbered thirteenth and “float” forty-eighth in the collection, we might label “float” as the subroutine of a program initiated by “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r.”

    4. Is It in the Cards?

    We can also find it instructive to move from digital expressions underlying the operations of the poem to an overview and appreciation of its “visual aesthetics.” In describing how “punctuation marks … highlight the structural disorganization of the poem,” Eva Maria Gómez-Jiménez advocates the same strategy: “the text has to be looked at from a distance and as a single object, rather than as a poem to be read aloud” (201). As an encryption program, the poem is laid out visually as though it had been written with a Cardan grille, a device used for encrypting messages and dating back to the Renaissance. The Cardan grille had variously sized, randomly placed rectangular apertures cut into it. The encrypter placed the card over a sheet of paper, writing the secret message in the apertures. Removing the card, the encrypter would fill in the blank spaces with an innocuous-sounding message:

    TRIUMPHS APPLY TO THOSE WHO ARE CAPABLE 
    OF ADJUSTING TO THE CHALLENGES SOME FOLKS 
    CREATE TO MEASURE SUCCESSFUL AGE 
    INHIBITED BEHAVIORS EVERYONE ENCOUNTERS 
    DUE TO DEFICITS IN THIS COGNITIVE RECALL OF 
    SELECT INFORMATION OF CARDINAL ORDER 
    MIMICKING JUST A RANGE OF A NONCE USAGE

    Once this message was sent, the recipient at the other end would have the same card and would place it over the message, the apertures now revealing the disguised message:

    Fig 11. The secret message displayed by employing the Cardan grille.

    The analogy to Cummings’s poem seemingly stops short here, as its blank spaces are not filled in. Counting the mostly scanty lines of the poem, however—fourteen of them—we recognize that there is an underlying, invisible “content” or structure here: the sonnet, though it is disguised by the poem’s asymmetrical, spotty arrangement. Imagining a Cardan grille placed over the poem reveals a coded “message” revealing its sonnet structure. Here, the coding process has been turned inside-out, the text message on the surface and the hidden message concerning the poem’s form encoded. Had the blank spaces been filled in with “filler” content, the poem would have been more easily recognized as a sonnet; however, we might simply be left with an innocuous statement about a grasshopper, with none of the dynamics involved in deciphering the poem. We would certainly be missing the scattering effect achieved by encrypting a message like this…

    inline graphic

    The Cardan grille application also reveals that the poem is not a simple cipher; even if we imagine we are looking through the apertures of a card placed over the “sonnet content” of the poem, we would have to deal with digital (coded) as well as analog text. The digital text is comprised of the three subkeys of “grasshopper,” surrounded by analog (though scattered) text. Plain text or source code (the readable characters of data in a file) and object code (machine-readable text) are in tension here. The unconventional use of “dislocated” commas, periods, semicolons, colons, and an exclamation point scattered throughout the text also suggests a vacillation between the analog and digital. “How have they been re-coded?” Readers must wonder. The three forms can likewise be viewed as supplying an algorithmic formula for calculating functions. Indeed, each one provides instructions to its surrounding text as the poem moves—is executed—from an initial state through a series of successive states to terminate in an ending state (“;grasshopper;”). The three subkeys govern the sequence of operations that define the software program being run.

    Another card must be dealt in our investigation. To understand Cummings’s codework more completely, we must move from the Cardan grille analogy to one represented by the Jacquardian punch card, a movement in effect from the analog to the digital. We have established how the digitized key word (“grasshopper”) reveals the poem’s programmatic, digital operations as reflected in the variant forms/functions of its three expressions. Unlike the simple coding provided by the Cardan grille, the encoding of punch cards lends itself more readily to digital operations, the critical insight Lovelace made in connecting the operations of the Analytical Engine to those of Jacquard’s loom: “These cards contain within themselves the law of development of the particular function that may be under consideration, and they compel the mechanism to act accordingly in a certain corresponding order” (Web 141).

    ________

    For the purpose of illustration, the poem can be likened to the punch cards driving the operations of Jacquard’s loom and proposed for the operations of the Analytical Engine. The poem’s three sections, coded through r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r / PPEGORHRASS / gRrEaPsPhOs, can be compared to the function calls of a series of three punch cards. As Babbage informs us of his own Engine, it “first computes and punches on cards its own tabular numbers” (Jacquard’s Web 91). Converting these alphabetical formulations to digital expressions—Babbage’s “tabular numbers”—has allowed us to perceive more clearly those operations at work. Lovelace’s explanatory description of the Engine as weaving algebraical patterns in the same fashion as the Jacquard loom wove designs offers for our purposes a further means for visualizing the operations of Cummings’s poem. What might the poem look like executed on a Jacquard loom?

    To begin with, the poem would need a warp through and upon which its pattern could be woven. The default sonnet here—implicit rather than explicit—functions as the warp or frame of the poem, comparable to the longitudinal, stationary threads through which the transverse weft material is drawn in the loom’s over-and-under process of creating a pattern. The weft or “filler thread” in this analogy comprises the words and phrases woven into the sonnet frame’s “warp.” The digital cross-stitching noted above also appears at the phrase or word level at several points in the poem. As noted earlier, the hyphens in “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” function like stitching to connect the letters. The interlacing of lower-case and upper-case letters in the formations “rIvInG” and “gRrEaPsPhOs)” suggests the up-and-down, over-and-under motions of a loom’s shuttling process. Finally, the over-and-under action of the loom is suggested in the interlacing of “rearrangingly” and “become”: “rea(be)rran(com)gi(e)ngly.”

    In their draft books, weavers would sketch out patterns to be used in fashioning the punch cards. They would visualize the threaded hooks’ operations and, as in the far right side of the figure below, would draw tables indicating the placement of the cards’ holes (the zeros in the various grids). If the rod passed through a hole in the card, the equivalent of “on,” its hook was engaged and contributed to the pattern’s construction. Rods deflected by the card, the equivalent of “off,” could not pass through and thus were not part of that phase of the weaving process. A binary code!

    Figure 12. A page from a weaver’s draft book. Unknown. Weaver’s Draft Book (1805). Creative Commons. Accessed 7 Oct. 2019.

    These notations, in turn, would be transferred over to punch cards that would direct the loom’s operations:

    Figure 13. Representation of a Cardan grille

    Imagining that the poem was “woven” from an underlying diagram that determined the weft and warp as it appears on the page, we can think of the blank spaces of the poem, the missing elements of a default sonnet structure, as representations of those places on the punch card where the threaded hook was prevented from penetrating the “page.” The letters of the poem have been “threaded” into the page as directed by the holes in the card. In Jacquard’s system, each card determining one row of design. A “punched in” version of the poem mimics the formatting found in these cards:

    Fig 14. Illustration of the poem as the product of a punch card.

    Each subkey, with its encoding of a digital arrangement, is analogous to the operations of a punch card governing the poem’s design. Thus, just as one card in Jacquard’s scheme deterrmined one row of design, so does each subkey determine the rows of the poem’s design. Like the code poets’ own productions, Cummings’s poem mixes analog and digital (coding) elements and displays them on the surface of the text. Where “r-p-” differs from Jacquard’s setup is that the poem includes both the pattern and also the cards producing that pattern (the three subkeys) in its design. In effect, it thereby enacts what Raley qualified earlier as “the art of the code, in which the code used to produce the work seems to infiltrate the surface, the former domain of natural languages.”

    Interestingly enough, there has been some renewed interest lately in the connections between weaving and coding. In an article entitled “Weaving Paved the Way for Computer Coders,” Emiliano Rodriguez Mega and Lexi Krupp describe a workshop designed by Francesca Rodríguez Sawaya and Renata Gaui: Weaving to Code, Coding to Weave. As visual designer Sawaya explains, the goal of the workshop is to bridge the divide between crafters and coders. Observing that “weaving paved the way for coders,” she notes parallels between the two operations: “Computers talk about binary systems…We talk about ones and zeros but if you go back to weaving, you go up or down with your threads, and that’s basically going one… zero… one… zero… one… one… zero… one.”

    Operationally, via the interactions between microfragments, words, and phrases, “r-p-” and its loom-like operations seem patterned after those of the Analytical Engine, as described by Lovelace:

    It must be evident how multifarious and how mutually complicated are the considerations which the working of such an engine involve. There are frequently several distinct sets of effects going on simultaneously; all in a manner independent of each other, and yet to a greater or less degree exercising a mutual influence. (Lovelace 710)

    The “sets of effects” in this instance are the operations of the three subkeys, which, operating independently, nonetheless exert a mutual influence on each other as the poem proceeds. The over-and-under/under-and-over permutations of the poem’s weft require, to borrow Nänny’s formulation, a “reading process [which] follows lines of motion that provide a diagrammatic icon of the elusive, haphazard jumps and flights of a grasshopper” (134). These lines of motion result in a complicated pattern of reading, at times shuttling right to left and then reverse shuttling left to right. While computationalists’ claims that the mind might be mechanizable still hang in the balance, “r-p-” demonstrates how words, properly placed and displaced, can make the mind move in a mechanized, loom-like fashion.

    Demonstrating his own designs on the poem, Nänny finds a “poempicture” outlined therein. A veritable connect-the-dots representation of its outline, Nänny’s static representation is reductive and falls far short of what Cummings has actually achieved (view Nänny’s design: https://www.e-periodica.ch/digbib/view?pid=spe-001:1985:2#138). The mind at work here, an Analytical Engine in its own right, deserves a better rendering of its operations. In her translation of “Sketch of the Analytical Engine,” Lovelace describes how the Engine itself does not think but rather executes “the conceptions of intelligence” (689). Referring to the Jacquard loom, she likens these conceptions to the information punched and programmed into cards that direct the operations of the loom. Receiving “the impress of these conceptions,” the cards would then “transmit to the various trains of mechanism composing the engine the orders necessary for their action” (689). What “r-p-” demonstrates is a mind in the process of programming and transmitting a code for constructing the dynamic operations of its subject. Code poetry in motion, “r-p-” is a software program for running an executable file designated as grasshopper.exe.

    Postscript

    There is much speculation these days about what we might achieve by developing a mind/machine interface. In a recent essay, “Thought-Reading Machines and the Death of Love,” Jason Pontin references Ludwig Wittgenstein’s thought experiment, which begins with the proposition that everyone has a box with something in it called a “beetle.” Pontin continues:

    Denying the possibility of private language, the philosopher wrote, “No one can look into anyone else’s box, and everyone says he knows what a beetle is only by looking at his beetle.” Wittgenstein meant that we learn a word by observing the rules governing its use, but no one sees another person’s beetle: “It would be quite possible for everyone to have something different in his box,” or nothing at all. An apparently intractable fact of life is that our thoughts are inaccessible to one another. Our skulls are like space helmets; we are trapped in our heads, unable to convey the quiddity of our sensations.

    Pontin proceeds to discuss the work of researcher Mary Lou Jepsen, whose company, Openwater, is undertaking a project to holographically record and analyze the image patterning and very thought processing of individuals, a project straight out of a Black Mirror episode. In effect, Pontin maintains, she “wants to show me the beetle inside your box, and you the beetle inside mine.”

    While it will be interesting to see what emerges from her investigations, the imagery will most likely fall short of what Cummings offers in “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r,” a poem that operates like a three-part series of punch cards directing—Analytical Engine-style—the operations of the Jacquard loom. The poem should be imagined spun from the shuttling action of hooked rods, spinning cog wheels, and the clatter of leaping typewriter keys: a digital grasshopper woven out of software and threadware into the algebraic patterns of Ada Lovelace’s flowers and leaves.

    Footnotes

    1. Further references to “r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r” as the poem’s title will be abbreviated to “r-p-“

    2. Poets perform a similar charting in writing the sestina, with its juggling of numerically marked end-words from stanza to stanza (e.g. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6; 6, 1, 5, 2, 4, 3, and so on.) Quite aptly, practitioners of this form were sometimes called jongleurs (jugglers).

    3. The following is excerpted from Claude Shannon’s The Mathematical Theory of Communication. He writes: “To give a visual idea of how this series of processes approaches a language, typical sequences in the approximations to English have been constructed and are given below. In all cases we have assumed a 27-symbol ‘”alphabet,’” the 26 letters and a space” (14). The following are Shannon’s desriptions and examples of the six different levels that comprise the “Series of Approximations to English” (14-15).

    1. 1. Zero-order approximation (symbols independent and equiprobable)
      XFOML RXKHRJFFJUJ ZLPWCFWKCYJ FFJEYVKCQSGHYD QPAAMKBZAACIBZLHJQD.
    2. 2. First-order approximation (symbols independent but with frequencies of English text).
      OCRO JLI RGWR NMIELWIS EU LL NBNESEBYA TH EEI ALHENHTTPA OOBTTVA NAH BRL
    3. 3. Second-order approximation (digram structure as in English).
      ON IE ANTSOUTINYS ARE INCTORE ST BE S DEAMY ACHIN D ILONASIVE TUCOOWE AT TEASONARE FUSO TIZIN ANDY TOBE SEACE CTISBE. (13)
    4. 4. Third-order approximation (trigram structure as in English).
      IN NO IST LAT WHEY CRATICT FROURE BIRS GROCID PONDENOME OF DEMSTURES OF THE REPTAGIN IS REGOACTIONA OF CRE.
    5. 5. First-order word approximation. Rather than continue with tetragram,…, n-gram structure it is easier and better to jump at this point to word units. Here words are chosen independently but with their appropriate frequencies.
      REPRESENTING AND SPEEDILY IS AN GOOD APT OR COME CAN DIFFERENT NATURAL HERE HE THE A IN CAME THE TO OF TO EXPERT GRAY COME TO FURNISHES THE LINE MESSAGE HAD BE THESE.
    6. 6. Second-order word approximation. The word transition probabilities are correct but no further structure is included.
      THE HEAD AND IN FRONTAL ATTACK ON AN ENGLISH WRITER THAT THE CHARACTER OF THIS POINT IS THEREFORE ANOTHER METHOD FOR THE LETTERS THAT THE TIME OF WHO EVER TOLD THE PROBLEM FOR AN UNEXPECTED.

    4. Encoding of “float”:

    [poemword] = “float”

    /* NOTE POEM LINE 1 GENERATION */

    [var_decrement] = 0

    [var line1#] = 1

    [var_line1_text] = “”

    LOOP WHILE [var_decrement] < [poemword]length

    [newword] = [poemword]character#[var_line1#] to [poemword]character#([var_line1#] -[var_decrement])

    [var_line1_text] = [var_line1_text] + [newword]

    [var_decrement] = [var_decrement] + 1

    END LOOP

    /* NOTE – POEM LINE 2 GENERATION */

    [var_increment] = 0

    [var_line2#] = 2

    [var_line2_text] = “”

    LOOP WHILE [var_increment_line2] < ([poemword]length – [var_line1#])

    [newword] = [poemword]character#[var_line2#] to [poemword]character#([var_line2#] + [var_increment])

    [var_line2_text] = [var_line2_text] + [newword]

    [var_incremen] = [var_increment} + 1

    END LOOP

    /* NOTE – LINE 3 WORD 1 GENERATION */

    [var_increment] = 0

    [var_line3_word1] = “”

    LOOP WHILE [var_increment] < ([poemword]length – [var_line1#])

    [newword] = [poemword]character#([poemword]length – [var_increment]) to [poemword]char-acter#[poemword]length

    [var_line3_word1] = [var_line3_word1] + [newword]

    [var_increment] = [var_increment] + 1

    END LOOP

    [var_line3_word1] = [var_line3_word1] + [poemword]character#[var_line1#]

    /* NOTE – LINE 3 WORD 2 GENERATION */

    [var_line3_word2] = [poemword]character#([var_line2#] to [poemword]character#[poemword]length

    /* NOTE – LINE 3 WORD 3 GENERATION */

    [var_line3_word3] = [poemword]character#[var_line1#] to [poemword]character#[var_line2#]

    /* NOTE – LINE 3 WORD 4 GENERATION */

    [var_line4_word4] = [poemword]character#([var_line1#] + [var_line2#]) to [poemword]character#[poemword]length

    /* NOTE – POEM LINE 3 GENERATION */

    [var_line3_text] = [var_line3_word1] + ” ” + [var_line3_word2] + ” ” + [var_line3_word3] + ” ” + [var_line3_word4]

    /* DISPLAY POEM */

    DISPLAY [var_line1_text]

    DISPLAY [var_line2_text]

    DISPLAY [var_line3_text]

    Works Cited

    • Chiaverini, Jennifer. Enchantress of Numbers: A Novel of Ada Lovelace. Dutton, 2017.
    • Chun, Wendy Hui Kyong. Programmed Visions: Software and Memory. MIT P, 2011.
    • Cox, Geoff, Alex McLean, and Adrian Ward. “The Aesthetics of Generative Code.” Generative Art 00, international conference, Politecnico di Milano, Italy, 200. www.generative.net/papers/aesthetics/. Accessed 10 Mar. 2019.
    • Cramer, Florian. Digital Code and Literary Text. Research Gate, 2019. https://www.netzliteratur.net/cramer/digital_code_and_literary_text.html Accessed Sept. 17, 2019.
    • Cummings, E.E. Complete Poems (1904-1962). Edited by George J. Firmage, Norton, 1991.
    • Espen, Aarseth. Cybertext: Perspectives on Ergodic Literature. Johns Hopkins UP, 1997.
    • Essinger, James. Ada’s Algorithm: How Lord Byron’s Daughter Ada Lovelace Launched the Digital Age. Melville House, 2014.
    • —. Jacquard’s Web: How a Hand-Loom Led to the Invention of the Information Age. Oxford UP, 2004.
    • Friedman, Norman. E. E. Cummings: The Art of his Poetry. Johns Hopkins UP, 1960.
    • Galloway, Andrew. Protocol: How Control Exists after Decentralization. MIT P, 2004.
    • Gómez-Jiménez, Eva Maria. “Unconventional patterns in the experimental poetry of E. E. Cummings: A stylistic approach to punctuation marks.” Language and Literature, vol. 26, no. 3, 2017, pp. 191-212. SAGE, doi:10.1177/0963947016686606.
    • Grunman, Bob. “The Importance of Technical Innovation in the Poetic Maturation of Cummings.” Spring, no. 13, 2004, pp. 74-89.
    • Harwood, Graham. “London.pl.” runme.org/feature/read/+londonpl/+34/. Accessed 6 Nov. 2018.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. “Print is Flat, Code is Deep: The Importance of Media-Specific Analysis.” Poetics Today, vol. 25, no. 1, 2004, pp. 67-90. Project Muse, doi:10.1215/03335372-25-1-67.
    • Hill, Constance Valis. Tap Dancing in America. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2014.
    • Leech, Geoffrey. Language in Literature: Style and Foregrounding. Routledge, 2013.
    • Lovelace, Ada. “Notes by the Translator.” Sketch of the Analytical Engine invented by Charles Babbage. By L.F. Menabrea. Scientific Memoirs, vol. 3 (1842). London: Richard and John E. Taylor, 1843, pp. 691-731.
    • Lovelace, Ada, translator. Sketch of the Analytical Engine invented by Charles Babbage. By L.F. Menabrea. Scientific Memoirs, vol. 3 (1842). London: Richard and John E. Taylor, 1843, pp. 666-690.
    • Mathur, Aditya. Private Key Encryption and Network Security. Uploaded 27 Oct. 2012, scribd.com/document/111275631/Network-Security. Accessed 19 Nov. 2018.
    • Mega, Emiliano Rodriguez and Lexi Krupp “Weaving Paved the Way for Coders.” New York University Journalism Projects. https://nyujournalismprojects.org/pixel/weaving-paved-the-way-for-computer-coders/. Accessed 7 Oct. 2019.
    • Montfort, Nicholas. Exploratory Programming for the Arts and Humanities (London: The MIT Press, 2016), 92.
    • Moe, Aaron M. “Autopoesis and Cummings’ Cat.” Rupkatha Journal on Interdisciplinary Studies in Humanities, vol. 3, no. 1, 2011, pp. 110-20.
    • Nänny, Max. “Iconic Dimensions in Poetry.” On Poetry and Poetics, vol. 2 of SPELL: Swiss Papers in Language and Literature, edited by Richard Waswo, Gunter Narr, 1985, pp. 111-135. E-periodica, doi:10.5169/seals-99839.
    • Pechina, Sara. “Steps in Time: An Exploration of Tap Dance Education.” 8/29/2016. https://digitalcommons.wku.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1657&context=stu_hon_theses
    • Pontin, Jason. “Thought-Reading Machines and the Death of Love.” Wired Magazine, 16 Apr. 2018, www.wired.com/story/ideas-jason-pontin-openwater. Accessed 30 Jun. 2019.
    • Raley, Rita. “Interferences: [Net-Writing] and the Practice of Codewriting.” Electronic Book Review, 8 Sept. 2002, www.electronicbookreview.com/thread/electropoetics/net.writing. Accessed 30 Jun. 2019.
    • Risam, Roopika. “The Poetry of Executable Code.” Jacket 2, 5 Apr. 2015, www.jacket2.org/commentary/poetry-executable-code. Accessed 30 Jun. 2019.
    • Tartakovsky, Roi, “E. E. Cummings’s Parentheses: Punctuation as Poetic Style.” Style, vol 43, no. 2, 2009, pp. 215-247. Proquest, doi:220126366.
    • Webster, Michael. “Cummings’s Silent Numerical Prosody,” Media Inter Media: Essays in Honor of Klaus Cluver, vol. 3, 2009, pp. 423-38. Amsterdam: Brill and Rodopi. 426. doi: https://doi-org.ezproxy.library.uvic.ca/10.1163/9789042028432_021
    • —. “Plotting the Evolution of a r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r.” Spring, vol. 20, 2013, pp. 116-42. https://www.academia.edu/29917786/Plotting_the_Evolution_of_a_r-p-o-p-h-e-s-s-a-g-r
  • Homo Probabilis, Behavioral Economics, and the Emotional Life of Neoliberalism

    Michael Millner (bio)

    Abstract

    Neoliberalism often operates by privatizing what was once public and by turning questions of moral value into questions of market finance. This essay expands our understanding of these operations by examining the way neoliberalism takes hold at the most intimate level—the level of feeling. It argues that the field known as behavioral economics has helped to produce the neoliberal subject as a person of feeling. While it shows the alignment of behavioral economics with neoliberalism, the essay also suggests how the field might put its observations to work in very different ways.

    “The hot hand is bunk.”

    LeBron James’s Miami Heat was playing a tight NBA championship series with Tim Duncan’s San Antonio Spurs in June 2013. I had just offered a rather inept analysis of the Heat-Spurs matchup, simply as a way of continuing a cocktail conversation on a subject about which I knew next to nothing. “The Heat will win if LeBron gets the hot hand” was all I could muster. To which my friend countered, “The hot hand is bunk.” In retrospect, I see this exchange as my introduction to one of the hegemonic principles of our moment.

    One thing I thought I knew about basketball was that in the final few seconds of a close game you look to get the ball to the player with the so-called hot hand—the player with the flow, who is completely in the zone, hitting everything from everywhere. In one way or another, the idea of the hot hand seems to apply to almost any athletic contest, but especially to basketball, a game characterized by a fluid stream of infinitesimal, instantaneous decisions and movements of great complexity by a group of players essentially untethered from playmaking coaches (who have only so much control over the back-and-forth stream of action). It makes a kind of folk sense that talented players might suddenly be able to put all this complexity together, if only for a few minutes, through a rare synchronicity of mind and body—and shoot the lights out. You better get them the ball while it lasts.

    But my acquaintance in this conversation—not incidentally, it seems to me now, a law professor of the economics and law persuasion—proceeded to blow up that folk wisdom. He set out for me Thomas Gilovich, Robert Vallone, and Amos Tversky’s debunking of the hot hand, which originally appeared in 1985 in the journal Cognitive Psychology. It is worth noting that Tversky was the Israeli psychologist who, with his close friend and later Nobel laureate Daniel Kahneman, laid the foundation for the field known as behavioral economics through a series of extraordinary experiments and observations in the 1970s and 1980s. As Gilovich, Vallone, and Tversky explain (writing in this case without Kahneman), the sense that a basketball player has the hot hand derives from the common tendency to misperceive a particular experience involving probabilities. People tend to see significant coordination in small numbers of sequential events where more careful statistical reasoning would show much less coordination. For instance, in a paradigmatic example, naïve weekend gamblers may believe they are on a hot streak when they’ve tossed three or four good rolls of the dice, but, of course, their odds of getting a good roll haven’t changed at all (each roll is distinct with exactly the same odds). The dice rollers are simply experiencing a statistically expected repetition of good rolls, which exists in any significant sequence of rolls. The problem is even easier to see when discussing coin flips. We know that coin flips are essentially random and if we flip a coin a very large number of times it will land nearly 50 percent of the time “heads” and 50 percent of the time “tails.” But within this large number of flips, there may be sequences of several “heads” in a row (or several “tails”). In the case of coin flips, we might be intrigued by such repetitions but we tend not to significantly misperceive the probability of these sequences (we don’t seriously talk of hot streaks in coin flipping) because the coin flip is so clearly understood as random. But in the case of more complex activities, like a series of basketball shots, we do often fall into such misperceptions. The hot-hand essay relies on empirical evidence to argue that a series of successful shots by an individual player during a couple of minutes in a single game is best understood as a statistically expected sequence of successful shots—not evidence of a hot hand—within the context of the player’s season-long shooting average. Put slightly differently, but to the same end: the next jumper that the player takes doesn’t have any significantly greater chance of going in than his or her average from the field determined by a large number of shots across a number of games. As Tversky, Vallone, and Gilovich found by running various experiments and by closely observing real-game shooting statistics, the laws of probability do a better job of predicting the next shot than does a sense of the hot hand. So the best thing for the coach to tell the team in the final seconds of a nail-biter is to get the ball to the player with the best shooting percentage across the season.1

    In my experience, debunking the hot hand tends to conjure up disbelief in just about everyone, and in die-hard sports junkies this disbelief can turn quickly to outright hostility. Indeed, a part of me simply couldn’t believe it either when I watched the Heat and the Spurs in 2013—and perhaps still doesn’t want to believe it today. For both the player and audience, the experience of the hot hand is so intense, feels so accurate and real, and is associated so deeply with an altered state of mind and body, that it’s nearly impossible to relinquish it simply on account of a statistical analysis. The apparent naturalism of the hot hand, as well as the emotional investment it conjures, is at the heart of the argument put forth by Gilovich, Vallone, and Tversky. Their point is not simply that we typically misunderstand statistical reasoning and probabilities—a fact unsurprising to anyone who has taken a stats course—but that those misunderstandings actually feel just right, are again and again our regular initial response, and are almost impossible to shake, even after we fully understand the logical probabilities. We feel in our bones a truth that is an illusion.

    In this essay, I’m interested in this feeling of certainty. And not just this feeling, but other closely associated feelings that arise in response to gambles, calculations, or predictions we make under pressure. One of the striking observations of behavioral economics (the hot-hand essay from 1985 is foundational in the field) is that we often feel our way through probabilistic decisions. Whom to throw the ball to for the final shot? What retirement fund manager to choose? How much money to borrow for an education? What insurance contract to purchase? Such questions are only the starting points in our nearly daily encounters with probabilities. In a neoliberal world ever more characterized by the privatization of risk and the financialization of everyday life, we contend with probabilities relentlessly. We have become what the political theorist Ivan Ascher calls “homo probabilis” (85 and passim). And I will add to Ascher’s helpful conceptualization that homo probabilis is, counterintuitively in many respects, a man of feeling (or more generally, a person of feeling). Behavioral economics has played a considerable role in the theorization of this new person of feeling, a role that has had mass appeal and influence. Behavioral economics has popularized particular ideas of the subject, reason, and agency, which call for interrogation. I will argue that behavioral economics has helped produce homo probabilis as a person of feeling, and that the field’s theorization and instrumentalization of affect around probabilities is in league with neoliberalism. But, in the end, I will also argue that ideas about what may be called “probabilistic affect” shouldn’t be completely critiqued away, but rather redirected towards ends very different from those valued by neoliberals.

    This argument will unfold by first outlining the contours of homo probabilis—that is, the neoliberal subject—and by emphasizing the importance of understanding subjects who feel their way through probabilities. This subject isn’t natural—it had to be made—and the two middle sections of the essay examine how that making began with the Chicago School economists in the early 1960s and continued through the rise of behavioral economics in the 1970s through 1990s, culminating with its recent popularity. The account offered runs against behavioral economics’s history of itself as a radical break from the Chicago School. My description of behavioral economics also presents the field as developing a theory of affect that it takes to describe natural experience. “Affect” is not a term behavioral economics itself uses, but application of the term—highly developed in the humanities and in sectors of the social sciences—helps provide a critical perspective on behavioral economics. The penultimate section of the essay presents this theory of affect as ideological and aligned with neoliberalism, while the final section suggests different directions we might move in, putting the observations of behavioral economics to work.2

    Who Is Homo Probabilis?

    Ivan Ascher uses the term homo probabilis to distinguish the older idea of economic man—homo œconomicus—from the newer, neoliberal subject—homo probabilis, or speculative man. The older idea of homo œconomicus, so important to classical economics from Adam Smith onward, sees the individual as a partner in exchange. This individual partners with others in exchange so as to maximize his utility—in the language of economics, the term “utility” refers to his needs and wants. In doing so, this classically liberal subject is thought of as free, agential, and rational. But for the neoliberal subject, homo probabilis, the central activity is not exchange but investment, and that investment is often an investment in himself, that is, in his own human capital. Using a memorable phrase, Michel Foucault calls this new neoliberal subject an “entrepreneur of himself, being for himself his own capital” (226). Like an entrepreneur, the neoliberal subject invests capital in an enterprise, and that enterprise is himself. These investments are risky, and like all investments require consideration of probabilities. However, Foucualt writing in 1979 could not foresee the rise of financialization and the intensification of privatization that have made playing the probabilities ever more complex, becoming one of the primary characteristics of homo probabilis.

    In Portfolio Society, Ascher explains that homo probabilis is a fairly recent creation—or, perhaps better put, a fairly recent necessity. In the last forty years, homo probabilis has been cultivated in relation to the rise of a society backed by financialization (what Ascher calls a “portfolio society,” or a society that is viewed as an investment portfolio that balances risk with potential returns). With the dismantling of the security provided by more socialized forms of education, retirement, health care, and living assistance, the neoliberal homo probabilis has been compelled to securitize itself in financial markets. This subject seeks its security by turning itself into a kind of security that can be bought and sold, aggregated and spun off, complete with futures contracts and other kinds of derivatives. Homo probabilis has little choice but to take risks in the market: student debt for education and 529 plans for the education of future generations, 401K investments in retirement, a 30-year loan in the mortgage market, 3-to-6-year financing in the auto loan market, various insurance contracts, and often significant credit card debt (necessitated by slow wage growth). This subject is also managed in terms of risk in the market. Among other things, homo probabilis is a credit score with associated hazards to banks and credit card issuers, an age and gender with associated risks for health insurers, a collection of points with associated probabilities to auto insurers, and, if this person is an immigrant, a collection of data associated with dangers to national security and a panoply of additional concerns.3 This subject speculates in all these markets when it makes decisions about its future—its human capital—while simultaneously being the object of speculation in these markets. Ascher notes that homo probabilis is what some political theorists have recently begun to refer to as a “dividual” (89).4 A “dividual” is no longer a subject that is “not divisible,” but one who is divided into parts, separated into data about this and that, and aggregated into pools of other subjects with similar data. A dividual is a means, not an end. This dividual subject, so entwined with speculation and probabilities, invests in itself as the means of collecting dividends and in the hope of having, say, a retirement and medical care in the future—or simply a future in the future.

    There is much more to Ascher’s important book, but for now it will suffice to say that it helpfully expands the baseline definition and history of neoliberalism through an examination of financialization and the subject that emerges, homo probabilis. But this subject didn’t simply emerge—it was made, as Ascher well knows: “this neoliberal Homo probabilis, this ‘entrepreneur of the self’ or this investor on which today’s capitalist mode of prediction depends, does not exist in the wild: it has to be bred” (106). And the central question may not be how this subject was made, but why it has had such an astonishing grip—so strong that it has not been broken by economic meltdowns, wide disparities between the 1% and the 99%, a deep sense of precarity in health care and education, and other tribulations fairly easily traceable to the new political economy that began to develop in the early 1970s. As William E. Connolly notes, “most [accounts of neoliberalism] may not come to terms sharply enough with the subjective grip the state, media, and neoliberal combine exerts on the populace even after it has been rocked” (23). The strength of the grip is in part explained by the making of homo probabilis in very intimate, affective ways. Homo probabilis, as we will see, is constructed by behavioral economics as a very particular kind of feeling subject.

    History: Toward “A Colossal Definition”

    Behavioral economics outlines an array of theories about the everyday, intimate, affective operations of homo probabilis, and through both mainstream media popularity and the advancement of multiple policy initiatives, the field has put those theories into practice to shape homo probabilis. Perhaps no other body of research has thought so thoroughly about the routine, nearly automatic processes we use to make decisions about the future, to calculate risks, to understand, forecast, and analyze data—all the skills that will make one a good homo probabilis and all things that we do affectively as often as we do rationally, according to behavioral economists. But before turning to behavioral economics per se, I want to spend a moment examining its prehistory, where we can first see neoliberalism’s interest in affect and emotion. This history will be nothing like the history that behavioral economics presents of itself. The economic behaviorists often represent their findings as a break from the rational choice theory articulated by the Chicago School economists of the 1950s and 1960s—Gary Becker, Milton Friedman, and others. For instance, in the bestselling Nudge: Improving Decisions about Health, Wealth, and Happiness, perhaps the most influential book of policy suggestions derived from work on cognitive misperceptions, economist Richard Thaler and legal policy scholar Cass Sunstein mock the idea of a “species” of “Econs” who are “Mr. Spock”-like and believe in an old-fashioned rational agent (7, 22). In The Undoing Project: A Friendship That Changed Our Minds, the account of Kahneman and Tversky’s extraordinary and tumultuous friendship and the work it produced, Michael Lewis paints the two psychologists as outsider hero-geniuses who deconstruct the idea of rational choice. The rational actor is what gets undone in The Undoing Project.5

    From one perspective, this notion of a radical break rings true. The work in behavioral economics deeply complicates the standard economic model of an individual who maximizes utility through decisions made about exchanges with others. That model understands the individual as guided only by payoffs determined rationally. That rationality is unaffected by emotion, the framing/context of decisions, or the difficulty individuals have predicting the future—all areas that behavioral economics has focused upon. As postwar economists “constructed their new approach to economics upon the foundation of utility,” economist George Lowenstein explains, “they rapidly became disillusioned with utility’s psychological underpinnings and sought to expunge the utility construct of its emotional content [developed by philosophers like Jeremy Bentham and John Stuart Mill]” (426). This is certainly true in the main, if we think of emotions as passions that might upset reasoning. But even at the University of Chicago, ground zero for rational choice theorizing, and especially in the work of Gary Becker (“the most radical of the American neo-liberals,” as Foucault remarks [269]), there was interest in something like feeling or emotion from the beginning of the reconstruction of the economics discipline in the post-World War II era.6 Regarding this interest, there are two central points to make—one about human capital and utility and another about rationality.

    Becker’s idea of “human capital”—a transformative idea in twentieth-century economics—was essential to expanding the notion of what might be considered a utility so as to include aspects of life that are hard to pin down as rational, like satisfaction and wellbeing. A bank account, a stock portfolio, and an assembly line traditionally count as capital because they might produce income or other useful yields. Forms of human capital, including “[s]chooling, a computer training course, expenditures on medical care, and lectures on the virtues of punctuality and honesty” are “capital too,” Becker explains, “in the sense that they improve health, raise earnings, or add to a person’s appreciation of literature over much of his or her lifetime” (15-16).

    That rational agents might trade in “appreciation of literature” or the “virtues” of certain values (or the satisfactions of motherhood, another area of interest to Becker and the Chicago School) ranks as a significant expansion of the traditional idea of utility. Foucault in his remarkably prescient 1979 Collège de France lectures on “American neo-liberalism” calls such emotional payoff “psychical income” (244). In the case of the mother-child relationship, the child benefits from the mother’s investment in obvious ways that maximize utility—better care and education lead, potentially, to a better income—but the mother also benefits: “She will have the satisfaction a mother gets from giving the child care and attention in seeing that she has in fact been successful” (244), as Foucault explains, summarizing the Chicago School position. When such “satisfaction” can be incorporated into economic analysis, an economic rationality is implemented all the way down—the human at a very intimate level is a homo œconomicus. “[T]he generalization of the economic form of the market beyond monetary exchanges,” Foucault remarks, “functions in American neo-liberalism as a principle of intelligibility and a principle of decipherment of social relationships and individual behavior” (243). Economics can be applied to the most private of realms.

    The rationalization of “psychical income”—like a sense of virtuousness, appreciation, or satisfaction that may become an object of economic analysis—is only part of Becker’s proto-neoliberal project. What Foucault calls Becker’s “colossal definition” (269) involves significantly expanding the notion of rationality to incorporate affective response. Foucault observes that Becker’s idea is in essence a new conception of labor. The Chicago School replaces older classical understandings of labor, as well as the Marxist understanding of labor, with a new interpretation of it as essentially decision making (or “choice,” as the Chicago School proponents like to say)—and decision making, ultimately, involves affective response. As Foucault puts it, the Chicago School inspires economists to take up

    the task of analyzing a form of human behavior and the internal rationality of this human behavior. Analysis must try to bring to light the calculation—which, moreover, may be unreasonable, blind, or inadequate—through which one or more individuals decided to allot given scarce resources to this end rather than another. (Italics added, 223)

    Labor takes the form of “calculation,” and the object of study for the new Chicago School economics is essentially the study of how decisions are made using “internal rationality” and how calculations lead deciders to “allot given scarce resources” in a market.

    But what exactly is “internal rationality” for Becker? In the traditional economic view, individuals, firms, and markets are deemed rational because they consistently maximize the utility function. A “calculation” that is “unreasonable, blind, or inadequate” doesn’t sound like a form of rationality under any definition—economic, philosophical, or commonsensical. But Becker develops just this position in his 1962 essay “Irrational Behavior and Economic Theory” (Foucault’s point of reference). Here Becker enters the fray over what might count as rationality in economic theory and how economic theory might approach the “impulsive,” irrational behavior of individuals and firms (“Irrational Behavior” 5, 6, 7, 9, 11, 12). He says that his purpose in this essay is “not to contribute yet another defense of economic rationality” but rather to argue that “economic theory is much more compatible with irrational behavior than had been previously suspected” (1, 2). Specifically, Becker reasons in his technical analysis that economic theory is not best understood in terms of rationality but in terms of “systematic” (4, 5, 11, 12), “consistent” (1, 3, 7, 8, 13) responses to the environment. Becker concludes that “[s]ystematic responses might be expected, therefore, with a wide variety of decision rules, including much irrational behavior” (12). “Rational conduct,” Foucault writes, explaining Becker’s view, “is any conduct which is sensitive to modifications in the variables of the environment and which responds to this in a non-random way, in a systematic way, and economics can therefore be defined as the science of the systematic nature of responses to environmental variables” (269). “Homo œconomicus,” Foucault summarizes, “is someone who accepts reality”—that is, accepts those “environmental variables”—in a regular, predictable way. Foucault calls Becker’s take on rationality “a colossal definition, which obviously economists are far from endorsing” (269). It is “colossal” in the sense that so much calculation and decision-making fall under the definition of “internal rationality,” which isn’t logical rationality, or even the more narrowly defined rationality of neoclassical economics, but rather the systematic, predictable, and nonrandom response to an environment. Foucault also suggests, in terms that again seem accurately predictive, that this notion of rationality will require a new kind of “environmental psychology” (259). Becker’s “colossal definition,” Foucault explains,

    has a practical interest, if you like, inasmuch as if you define the object of economic analysis as the set of systematic responses to the variables of the environment, then you can see the possibility of integrating within economics a set of techniques, those called behavioral techniques. (270)

    That was then—1979. Foucault doesn’t have much more to say about these “behavioral techniques” beyond quickly gesturing toward B. F. Skinner’s behaviorism and remarking on the techniques’ impersonal application (they are “brought to bear on the rules of the game rather than on the players” [201]). But since 1979, many economists, psychologists, and even the general reading public, it seems, have been willing to accept Becker’s “colossal definition.” I am suggesting here that Foucault is describing in Becker, avant la lettre, the form of rationality developed more fully by behavioral economists. From this perspective, behavioral economics looks more like a reformist project, not a radical break from the Chicago School economists. In the next section, I will turn more fully to this new rationality and its emphasis on affect.

    Theory and Policy: The Project in Probabilistic Affect

    Foucault foresaw in 1979 the development of what would eventually become a mainstream project, as evidenced by the popular consumption of books and other media that investigate our “systematic responses to the variables of the environment” and suggest in turn various “behavioral techniques.” A list of such mainstream work would include Daniel Kahneman’s overview of his and Tversky’s research, Thinking, Fast and Slow, which has remained in the top ten of the New York Times Business Best Sellers List since its publication in 2011. Lewis’s The Undoing Project climbed to number four on the New York Times Best Seller List a few weeks after its publication. Sunstein and Thaler’s Nudge has been a best seller since its publication in 2006, and its policy influence has been considerable. Sunstein served in Barack Obama’s administration as head of the Office of Information and Regulatory Affairs, where, by his own account, he implemented dozens of nudge policies.7 All of these books call upon a great deal of specialized research and make it available to a general audience. I will refer to this threading together of technical research and popular outreach as “the project in probabilistic affect.” It deserves to be called a project because it has a set of policy aims. I also want to give it a name because I want to describe it in terms different from those that behavioral economics would use to describe itself. In doing so, I emphasize its affectual dimensions and its particular constructed-quality (rather than its universal naturalness) as a project that serves specific ends and that could possibly take a different form.

    First let me describe the project in probabilistic affect without focusing on the criticisms I want to make (to which I’ll turn in the next section). The project stems from two different but related fields of psychological research: the psychology of decision-making and the psychology of cognitive dual processing. Both have been important to the field of behavioral economics. As we have already begun to see, the former finds that in many different instances, but especially when involving probabilities, our decisions are guided by feeling rather than what would traditionally be called rationality. The latter—the psychology of cognitive dual processing—provides a theory of affect that matches up well with and underwrites the research on probabilistic decision making. Both of these areas of research are applied through a number of policy suggestions, especially those put forth by Thaler and Sunstein in Nudge. Let me explain each of these areas of work in a little more detail, focusing on how together they produce and instrumentalize the project in probabilistic affect.

    The psychology of decision-making is vast, but the findings most often repeated in the popular literature of behavioral economics involve bets, gambles, and other games of probability and risk. Experimental subjects aren’t very good at these calculations, at least from the perspective of maximizing their utility. They make irrational decisions (“nonstandard” decisions, in the parlance of economics), which often seem based on a feeling or impulse rather than on rational analysis. Importantly, they make the same mistakes consistently. Some examples of the research:

    • The gambler’s fallacy, where after rolling several good rolls of the dice, you expect a bad roll (or vice versa), on the theory that the odds in a game of chance must even out. In reality, you are operating more on inclination than on rational analysis. The probability of each roll is exactly the same (as almost everyone knows) and, as with the hot hand, any large number of rolls can exhibit strings of good/bad rolls. However, the intuitive-feeling decision that events are connected and your luck will change is hard to shake. That feeling affects experts who should know better and who are not playing games of chance. Researchers have shown that even experienced immigration judges are susceptible to the gambler’s fallacy when deciding asylum cases, as are bank loan officers when making decisions about mortgages, and professional baseball umpires when calling balls and strikes.8
    • Loss aversion, where you feel a loss much more intensely than you feel a gain. In lab experiments, subjects will characteristically risk losing $100 on a 50/50 coin flip only if they might win $200. From the perspective of the standard model of utility maximization, it is irrational to require so much surplus upside before you are willing to risk a downside. But because you dread a loss so much more than you appreciate a gain (about twice as much, it seems from the laboratory experiments), you consistently respond to risks in skewed ways, following your initial felt response more than your rational analysis. Loss aversion shapes many everyday decisions facing homo probabilis: goods bought for discounted trial periods are hard to give up when the trial ends; stocks are sold in panic at relatively minor losses; more resources are sunk into lost causes in the hope of avoiding further losses.9
    • The endowment effect, closely related to loss aversion, where you irrationally endow something you own with more value than you place on the same object on the open market. In the well-known experiments on this effect, participants who are given coffee mugs or pen packets (to keep as their own) typically require twice as much payment to sell their mugs or pens than they would spend to buy the mug or pens in the first place. Standard economic thinking finds it illogical to attach yourself to a mug (or a house, job, or plan for the future) so much more intensely simply because you’ve owned it for a few minutes.10
    • Predictions/projections of the future, where you are terribly and consistently bad at thinking logically about the future, and instead follow your nose and trust your feelings. There are many different varieties of this problematic relationship with the future. Overconfidence in the ability to predict the future has been shown in surveys about health, where individuals on average underestimate the possibilities of future hospitalizations. Just about everyone knows that it will take longer to finish a complex project than predicted, even as this knowledge doesn’t make one less susceptible to bad predictions about the completion date (so powerful is the intuitive sense of how the future will unfold). In field observations, CEOs and employees alike overestimate the prospects of their companies, irrationally staying highly invested in company stock, and stock traders overestimate the precision of their information about companies and make bad trades. The standard theory of economic utility doesn’t take account of such systematic overconfidence. And akin to overconfident predictions are many other kinds of prediction problems. For example, people tend to project current states into the future in ways that again and again prove wrong (yet they continue to make such projections). One of the key findings in studies of wellbeing is that individuals often believe a certain event will bring happiness or unhappiness in the future, but then it doesn’t. For example, in studies assistant professors report that they will be very unhappy in the future if they do not receive tenure and very happy if they do, but when the event occurs, there isn’t much change in reported levels of happiness. This misperception of future states plays mischief with the standard model of economic utility, which assumes that one can predict what will be satisfying in the future.11Framing, where your decisions are shaped by the way they are presented, even when you know the decisions are presented from a particular perspective. It is perhaps not surprising that the framing of a choice will play some role in the decision. For instance, when subjects are presented the same gamble in somewhat different ways (with different framing), they make very different decisions in a predictable manner. What is more surprising is just how much individuals underestimate the influence that the framing of a decision has on the decision. Research has shown the ways experimental subjects’ decisions are shaped by framing even when they know that the presentation of their choices is being manipulated. Often, however, it is very difficult to recognize the framing, as is the case in our world of media and information saturation, which taxes our limited capacity for attention. Instead of responding logically to all the available data in complex, information-saturated choices, laboratory and field subjects tend to attach themselves to the most recent and the most familiar information. The standard model of utility does take account of incentives and the interestedness of buyers and sellers, but not how much we allow ourselves to be pulled and coaxed hither and thither, even when we recognize the manipulation.12

    All of these examples touch on probabilities—how we evaluate risk and make decisions about the future—and all of these examples suggest that we often act irrationally when it comes to probabilities—that we make such decisions by feeling rather than by calculative deliberation in relation to maximizing utility. We feel something in the ownership of the mug, we sense the hot hand, and we just know that the way we feel now will be the way we feel in the future. It is also important to recognize that these responses are not random one-offs, but are generally consistent and systematic. The findings indicate that humans are not simply irrational in these respects, but systematically irrational (and thus rational in Becker’s sense of economic rationality, as a systematic response to one’s environment). From a distance and with adequate time for deliberation, we can all recognize the irrationality, but in the moment such decisions feel just right.

    There is in these findings a notion of affect, if not a full-blown and fully articulated theory. In outlining this point more fully, it is worth taking a moment to distinguish affect from emotion. As Brian Massumi says, “affect” frequently indexes a force that is “irreducibly bodily and autonomic,” rather than stemming from our beliefs, desires, or mental relations with the world (like emotions) (28).13 Affects don’t so much mediate, frame, or shape decisions (the way our emotions might), as much as they are the basic response upon which the decision is made: get the ball to the player with the hot hand; a series of good outcomes must be followed by a bad result; avoid losses more than appreciate gains; if it’s not working, sink more resources into it; if it looks like it will bring unhappiness in the future, it will bring unhappiness in the future. These are affective responses rather than emotional responses. It is thus salient that it’s hard to put a name to the intense response that many have to the hot hand, for instance. We have names for emotions, which derive from our somewhat discernible beliefs, desires, and mental representations of the world, but we don’t often have names for affects. Possibly a “gut reaction” or “reflex,” a “sensation” or “perception,” an “impulse”? These possibilities don’t name feelings so much as different kinds of responses to a choice or situation, responses that are feeling-related in that they reference a bodily reaction, rather than one based in reason. In other words, they index, without precisely naming, affect.

    We now come to the second field of psychological research, dual processing. If the research on decision-making only gestures toward a theory of affect, the work on dual processing, important to a great deal of the key ideas of behavioral economics, provides a much more elaborate account. The dual-processing view splits cognitive processing into two very different systems or types often called System 1 and System 2 (or Type 1 and Type 2). Decisions made with System 1 are involuntary, intuitive, and uncontrolled; they are made without deliberation or rationalization. They are also made very quickly. System 1 isn’t exactly natural and nonconscious because in it one does learn rules through practiced nurture—like 2 + 2 = 4—but it often feels natural and nonconscious. It also is a fait accompli: it is hard to change or control System 1—it is what it is, and it accepts the environment it encounters, reacting to it automatically. We use System 1 when we respond to something with disgust, turn to a loud and sudden sound, or do highly practiced activities like drive a car on an open, straight road. We also frequently use System 1 when we say “get the ball to the player with the hot hand,” or when we rashly hold onto a Bitcoin investment after it loses half its value. System 1 has systematic reactions to probabilistic situations, but it’s just not very good at probabilities. Because it is automatic, and because its decisions feel nonconscious and natural, System 1 can be closely associated with the way we think of affect.

    Decisions made with System 2 are the opposite in many respects from decisions made with System 1: they rely on logic, deliberation, and working memory, and thus require effort. We use System 2 when we reason out complex math problems, or identify hard to see patterns, or evaluate probabilities consciously and deliberately. System 2 isn’t affective, but rationalist. Because System 2 requires effort and the use of working memory (the kind of memory needed to do long division in one’s head), it is a limited resource requiring considerable energy and focus. The two systems have different time signatures: if System 1 decisions are fast, then System 2 decisions are slow (hence, the title of Kahneman’s book, Thinking, Fast and Slow).

    The second key point to make about the dual-processing structures concerns the relationship between System 1 and System 2. They are in many instances understood as being in conflict with each other. System 1 says “get the ball to the player with the hot hand,” and System 2 says that the hot hand is bunk if you carefully examine the probabilities. However, the relationship is more complex than a pure, diametrically opposed conflict, in that the two systems are understood as working together while still in opposition. Jonathan Evans and Keith Stanovich, two preeminent researchers of dual processing, refer to the relationship as “default-interventionist”: “Default interventionismallows that most of our behavior is controlled by Type 1 [or System 1] processes running in the background. Thus, most behavior will accord with defaults, and intervention [from System 2] will occur only when difficulty, novelty, and motivation combine to command the resources of working memory” (236-37). Many of the policy suggestions developed out of the findings of behavioral economics employ this default-interventionist conceptualization of System 1 and System 2.

    A nudge policy typically overrides or corrects System 1 decision making by figuring out how to allow System 2 interventions and make them easier. From the perspective of nudge theorists like Thaler and Sunstein, when System 1 encounters certain areas of experience—like probabilities—it needs to be restrained and guided by the slower, more effortful system in order to achieve rational outcomes. A “nudge” is a policy that provides a gentle prod or a soft push in a particular direction, not by directing or explicitly forcing, but by shaping the decision-making environment, by jiggering the “rules of the game” (to use Foucault’s previously quoted phrase describing the new “behavioral techniques”). A nudge policy isn’t a mandate or a demand, and it doesn’t provide a direct incentive like a financial fine or a tax refund. Importantly, in Thaler and Sunstein’s conceptualization it doesn’t significantly limit choices. In their view, a nudge seeks to leave open potential choices while using frameworks and structured environments to nudge an individual’s behavior toward specific decisions. (Some critics of nudges, as we will see, have found this delimiting of possible choices in turn limiting of agency and autonomy, but Thaler and Sunstein emphasize that nudge policies try to limit choices as little as possible.) Some nudges use “defaults,” like the popular nudge that automatically enrolls individuals in retirement accounts. Policy makers frequently combine this nudge with another one in which the default retirement account is low-cost and routinely rebalances according to the owner’s proximity to retirement. A similar default strategy is used when automatic enrollment plans nudge utility consumers into slightly more expensive but more environmentally beneficial “green” electricity plans. Users can always opt out of a default nudge—they can choose to invest their retirement in their own way or to continue with the established mix of coal, oil, and gas energy—otherwise it wouldn’t be a nudge under Thaler and Sunstein’s definition, but a mandate. Another category of nudge doesn’t work with defaults but shapes the decision environment when a “choice architect” (3) arranges choices in specific ways. For example, if a cafeteria is organized so that the French fries are slightly more difficult to reach and the salad is up front, it might lead to healthier decisions by molding availability while allowing all options to remain available. As Thaler and Sunstein explain, “A choice architect has the responsibility for organizing the context in which people make decisions” (3). Most (perhaps all) of the nudges that Thaler and Sunstein discuss involve managing and correcting for our difficulties with probabilities. Default enrollment, automatic investment allocation, and choice architectures of various sorts find their rationale in the difficulty that humans have with calculating the present’s probable relationship to the future. But whether a default nudge or a choice-architecture nudge, the System 1 affectual response to probabilities is guided towards System 2 ends. Nudges turn non-rational, affective responses into responses that better match up with the rational, standard model of utility.

    I don’t want to underestimate either the technical expertise (and brilliant creativity) or the pragmatic value of this three-prong project in probabilistic affect (the psychology of nonstandard decision making, the psychology of cognitive dual processing, and the development of nudge policies). We are better off recognizing the hot-hand fallacy in our evaluation of a potential retirement fund manager, and we are well served by understanding our propensity to irrationally endow with value, say, our current job or marriage, and it’s also certainly a good idea to appreciate the tendency to irrationally risk more and more on lost causes. But we should also ask, at what costs the pragmatic gains of the project are purchased.

    Critiques: “Someone Who Accepts Reality”

    There are a number of established criticisms of the project I’ve just laid out. I will not belabor the more technical critiques internal to psychological research, which have questioned the differences between naïve experimental subjects and experienced decision makers, the extrapolation of individual behavior to behaviors of markets, and the reproducibility of various laboratory studies. More aligned with my discussion here are broader criticisms of nudge policies like the critiques by the legal theorist and philosopher Jeremy Waldron. Waldron speculates that nudges affront the autonomy and even the dignity of individuals because they rely on a “choice architect”—”an elite who kn[ow] the moral truth and could put out simple rules for the natives (or ordinary people) to use” (21). “There’s a sense underlying such thinking,” Waldron goes on to say, “that my capacities for thought and for figuring things out are not really being taken seriously for what they are: a part of my self” (21). Waldron is particularly interested in the claim that nudge policies are not interested in people learning from their mistakes and thus practicing a kind of agency and autonomy. Sunstein for his part (writing without Thaler in this case) has directly responded to Waldron’s argument by offering survey data that suggest just how much people approve of and even appreciate many kinds of low-cost, unobtrusive, pragmatic nudges that they feel improve their lives—hardly an affront to dignity in Sunstein’s view if so many people find nudging useful (7).

    If questions of morality and of the autonomy of the self trouble Waldron, the political theorist John McMahon is concerned with the ideological work of behavioral economics. In an argument akin, in part, to the one I’m offering, McMahon sees behavioral economics as a “technology of neoliberal governance” (146) and outlines several ways that it furthers neoliberalism’s valuing of the market and the market’s diffusion into all aspects of life and policy. “Behavioral economics problematizes not the market itself, only the assumptions made about the actors on the market, whose behavior is then measured against the truth of the market,” McMahon explains. Behavioral economics “seeks not to challenge or defy the market but to provide tweaks so as to better assimilate all to the market” (146). We have seen this dynamic in nudge interventions in and corrections of System 1 “mistakes” that aim to produce more systematic (if not quite rational) actors who will better invest in retirement funds and other parts of the “portfolio society” that Ivan Ascher describes. As I have suggested here, behavioral economics isn’t so much a break from the initial American theorists of market-based social policy—like Gary Becker and the Chicago School—but should be understood as an effort to reform and thus continue fundamental aspects of their thinking.

    But if behavioral economics is a “technology of neoliberal governance,” why is it so popular? This question returns us to William Connolly’s challenge to consider the “grip” that neoliberalism seems to hold on the contemporary moment, especially in light of its manifold failures. Part of the answer is that behavioral economics offers specific tools with which to address the neoliberal order’s demand that each of us becomes a homo probabilis. To some degree humans cannot escape thinking probabilistically, but the necessity of such thinking has surely intensified for people in the economically developed world over the last forty years. Behavioral economics provides specific tools for living in this kind of new world—for being a homo probabilis. Those tools are also grounded in experimental psychological science and seem to be closely connected to natural ways of being. This sense of naturalness is attractive and reassuring, but it can obscure questions about the forces behind the intensification of probabilistic thinking in everyday life.

    The attachment to the project of behavioral economics also stems from the familiarity of its mode of operating. It functions along the lines of a century of self-help and therapeutic mass culture. In this well-established model, the self is understood as fractured and conflicted; it can only be put back together with the proper therapy, with various self-care products and regimes, with an idealized love. The project in probabilistic affect follows the same design: as we’ve seen, the deficiencies of the System 1 part of the subject (it is often wrong and conflicted, especially when it comes to probabilities) mean that it’s in need of an intervention in order to achieve its better System 2 self. It seems appropriate, even wise, to put guardrails in place in order to achieve a more ideal rationality. In this schema, the typical indicators of fractured selfhood—anxieties, addictions, and destructive desires—are replaced with System 1’s systematic irrationality and wayward affects in relation to probabilities. Note that the fracturing is still located at a very intimate level—the level of affect. The typical solutions to fracturing and conflict—good love or a sense of wholeness and wellbeing—are replaced with the achievement of System 2 rationality. Part of the popularity of the recent decision-making books is that they repeat the established form of therapy culture.

    But there is reason to wonder if this neat scheme of conflict and repair isn’t more of a construction than it often appears to be in work on behavioral economics. The concept of System 1 and System 2 processing has produced significant and complex debates among cognitive psychologists, which are often ironed out in the writings by behavioral economists. Some of the complexities of these debates are outlined in a series of highly technical articles in Perspectives in Psychological Science from 2013. The current debates are wide-ranging and fundamental, and include questions like the following: Is dual processing actually better conceived as one process? Are the two processes associated with two different parts of the brain or with multiple different parts of the brain (thus perhaps suggesting multiprocessing rather than dual processing)? And is it accurate to understand the relationship between System 1 and System 2 as “default-interventionist” (where System 1 defaults continually run in the background with necessary interventions from System 2 as needed), or is the relationship better described as “parallel-competitive” (where the two systems operate simultaneously in competition with each other)?14 These criticisms frequently extend beyond calling for alteration in, amendments to, or further research into the theory of dual processing: instead, they often advocate abandoning it. Gideon Keren concludes his criticisms: “two-system theories offer a good story—one that ‘pleases the mind,’” but “[a]fter two decades in which two system models have blossomed yet added little if any new insights, the time is probably ripe to divert our scientific efforts into new and more promising avenues” (260-61).15

    It is impossible to adjudicate these debates here, but my point is that the dual-processing understanding of cognition is far from settled science. Significantly, the further one gets from the psychological research literature in the technical journals—and the closer one gets to the mass-cultural, best-selling presentation of these ideas—the more simplified and metaphoric the dual-processing structure becomes. In their 2008 Nudge, Thaler and Sunstein present dual processing as a given, but in Thinking, Fast and Slow Kahneman speaks of dual processing as a “metaphor” (13), as does Sunstein in more recent writing. While Sunstein and Kahneman seem to recognize the debates over dual processing, this recognition doesn’t dissuade them from using the idea to structure their arguments. Kahneman writes in the introduction of Thinking, Fast and Slow: “the labels of System 1 and System 2 are widely used in psychology, but I go further than most in this book, which you can read as a psychodrama with two characters” (21, see also 48). Similarly, Sunstein references the debates but says he thinks of the identification of System 1 and System 2 “as a helpful metaphor, not a reference to something concrete in the human brain” (5). It is difficult to know what to think of these descriptions of dual processing—as a metaphor and a psychodrama. These authors seem to use the term “metaphor” or the genre of “psychodrama” as synonymous with “generalization,” “idealization,” or “helpful fiction” in that System 1 and System 2 are generalizations or idealizations that are helpful to think with—”a good story,” in Gideon Keren’s words. Ironically, rational choice theory, from which behavioral economics is attempting to escape, is itself an idealization/generalization/fiction used as a thinking tool. As a metaphor dual processing may still be useful, but we may want to ask the kind of question humanities professors like me typically ask: “What is this particular metaphor in the service of?”

    The answer I’ve been suggesting is that the dual processing metaphor underwrites a popular therapy-like framework so important to the instrumentalization of behavioral economics. Homo probabilis might need something more, but in light of the constantly risk-assessing life of homo probabilis, this therapy has its attractions. We find ourselves drawn to it because it takes account of the dividual nature of neoliberal experience, in that it sees the subject not as rational, agential, and free, but as reacting to an environment and making the best of it. Not only does this therapy framework jettison liberal principles that are difficult to maintain in the contemporary world (like rationality, autonomy, and freedom), it also provides a vision of the acting and feeling subject that makes sense of that jettisoning. This new subject is better off without a false confidence in its ability to be rational, agential, and free, and it is better off with the recognition that it needs help, guidelines, and nudges. In a world where economic crises have become ever more frequent,16 this idea of the subject serves as a kind of cushioning device. It posits a subject who can ride out these crises by following pragmatic rules rather than by battling for its agency and rationality against the current of neoliberal risk-taking and dividualism. The neoliberal, to recall Foucault’s description, “is someone who accepts reality” (269).

    Redirecting Probabilistic Affect

    Reading through the policy theorists who ground their work in behavioral economics and enthusiastic reports from the field of choice psychology in popular media, I am frequently reminded of Herman Melville’s “Bartleby, the Scrivener: A Story of Wall-Street.” The unnamed narrator of Melville’s story—a lawyer on Wall Street in antebellum New York—is a great nudger, if only his scrivener, the strange Bartleby, would allow himself to be nudged. Bartleby, however, famously refuses. Initially he refuses his mind-numbing job as a scrivener who repetitively copies documents and reads contracts, and eventually he declines to speak, eat, or even move. The generally kind and well-intentioned boss-narrator tries to nudge Bartleby to cooperate and participate in the law firm’s work by suggesting that Bartleby will be healthier, wealthier, and happier if he does so, if he would simply be reasonable. Variations on the word “reason” appear a dozen times in the story. But in agreeing to be nudged, Bartleby knows, on some level, he will be offering consent to a larger system or supposition—a system of reason and labor that is also a system requiring a particular kind of subject and sense of agency—and he prefers not to do that. Eventually, he prefers not to live at all.

    Bartleby isn’t a neoliberal subject. He doesn’t live by risk, probabilities, and investments in his own human capital, as much as he lives by an older economy of factory-like regimentation that restricts his autonomy and freedom. He doesn’t live by the logics of twentieth-century therapy culture (although the lawyer-narrator does call upon the logic of sentimentalism, a nineteenth-century version of self-help). But I do think we can imagine a current-day Bartleby. He would say no to the policies derived from behavioral economics for a number of different reasons. They limit agency and prevent us from learning from our decisions because they so often operate as defaults and through difficult-to-discern choice architecture (as Waldron suggests). They seem like individualized solutions to large-scale, public problems—how to take care of an aging population or impending environmental catastrophe. They have not been able to confront the structural inequalities associated with race and gender. But perhaps the current-day Bartleby (who, like the nineteenth-century Bartleby, resists interpellation) would also say “no” to nudges because they underwrite and produce a particular kind of subject, one who is seen as in need of rules and nudges in order to be a better calculator of probabilities and thus a better inhabitant of neoliberalism.

    Alternatively, it is difficult to see what our contemporary Bartleby might respond to with a “yes.” It’s an important question because we do need projects that go beyond critique. In imagining such a project, we might well want to pay close attention to the same kind of everyday reasoning, choice, and error that cognitive scientists and behavioral economists detect, if only we could take those lay responses in a different direction. What I’ve called the project in probabilistic affect has explained everyday experiences, but it has often been bent on correcting that experience toward a standard of rationality that will allow people to mesh better with markets. How might we use this knowledge to a different end?

    A redirection might begin by exploring what is learned if we don’t correct what has been called System 1 responses. The scholarly investigation of affect in the humanities and the social sciences is diverse, but it takes as a central interest the breakdown of the long-held dichotomy between feeling and thinking, affect and reason. Affect is understood across an array of fields—by neuroscientists like Antonio Demasio and by philosophers like Martha Nussbaum (who have very different ideas of what affect is)—as inseparable from decision making and discerning interactions with our world. The choice psychologists and the behavioral economists inadvertently and unwittingly overlap with this work in the sense that they take seriously what was previously cast off as mere impulse or irrationality, and, importantly, they develop an understanding of that affect as nonrandom and systematic. But when it comes to the question of what to do with this affectual knowledge, the answer often given by behavioral economists has been to correct it into a different kind of knowledge. If instead we ask what these affective responses might teach us, we might find ourselves in a different place. For instance, what is the idea of the hot hand good for? Most of the limited work on this question focuses on its evolutionary importance. The hot hand requires few resources and limited information, and it is good at identifying short-term patterns quickly. For these reasons, it may have been evolutionarily selected. Rhesus monkeys, a recent study by the psychologist Tommy C. Blanchard and others suggests, use the hot hand to find food, and the strategy is particularly successful when encountering “clumpy resources” (280) in the environment (often the case when foraging for food) rather than randomly distributed resources. In other words, food tends to be lumped together in the wild because of environmental conditions that are hard to discern rationally, but the affectual draw to the hot hand experience might help identify these resources. This way of understanding the hot hand shifts the focus from the subject who is mistaken in his thinking to the environment, where something is different or changed and a new pattern has emerged. To put this shift in terms of basketball, the sense of the hot-hand might be used to identify a “clumpy resource” in, say, the form of an unrested, slightly injured, or hungover defensive player. It’s not that the offensive player is “hot,” but that the environment has changed. Such changes in the environment can be extremely difficult to identify rationally on the fly; the affective hot-hand sense might be better at noticing them. As the psychologist Gorka Navarrete notes, “From an ecological standpoint it is rare for one to observe sequential events that are completely independent of each other” (1), as in situations characterized by chance. How we might incorporate the knowledge available in hot-hand experiences (or the experience of loss aversion or the endowment effect) into our larger social structures remains an open question.

    One of the most surprising findings in the behavioral-economy laboratory is that individuals are not as purely self-interested as the standard economic model of the rational agent has assumed. In one particularly simple lab experiment, called the Dictator Game, subjects will give away part of their holdings to anonymous others without social pressure. In addition, where the standard economic model suggests that self-interested people only work with as much effort as required by the market, in field observations people have worked harder for higher pay and gifts (and also have been less productive in response to lower pay and labor disputes). In these experiments and observations, individuals seem to have a social preference—a feeling for others—rather than a preference for pure self-interest. The literature on nudges, dedicated as it is to individual choice making, has thus far not been particularly interested in how to maximize this preference or affectual orientation to any great degree, when in fact it might well be one of the most important orientations for any society to maximize.17

    A modern-day Bartleby might well say “yes” to further thinking about the knowledge available through so-called System 1 responses, finding them rich terrain for developing the social compact rather than responses to be corrected. Because these responses are nonrandom and predictable, they may serve as a foundation for policy, and because there seems to be at least a tendency toward social preferences, such policies might also tend toward the nonindividualistic and intersect with an ethics or might help provide a structure for public values. As Amanda Anderson has made us aware, recent attention to affect in the humanities has often ignored the need for both foundational structure and ethics (9–10). Our imagined Bartleby may also helpfully note that what we have been taught to think of as System 2 (and value as our goal) comes with its own deficiencies. Daniel Kahneman, often less sanguine about the policy uses of his findings than others who use his work, observes that System 2 misses things as it focuses its working memory and other deliberative energies on calculation and reasoning. Christopher Chabris and Daniel Simons in The Invisible Gorilla discuss what is perhaps the most famous example of the shortcomings of System 2 dependence: about half of the viewers of a short video miss the appearance of a women in gorilla suit (clearly on screen for nine seconds) because they have been asked to count the number of times a ball is passed between players on one team while ignoring the other team. Kahneman notes about this experiment that “we can be blind to the obvious, and we are also blind to our blindness” (24). In other words, appealing to System 2 as an interventionist corrective to System 1 may be little better than relying on the standard model of economic utility to describe or normalize human behavior. We may not want to discard System 2, but we may want to think carefully about its overvaluing.

    The picture of the subject that begins to emerge from placing more emphasis on System 1 responses—more attention to social preferences, and less faith in System 2 deliberations—is very different from the picture of the subject that emerges in either liberal theory (agential, autonomous, rational) or neoliberal theories and policies (someone who accepts reality, a dividual who needs guidance). Within behavioral economics there are findings that might be put to work in very different ways than have thus far been used. What this essay’s observations recommend is not the dismissal of behavioral economics as a technology of neoliberalism, but a much-expanded project in probabilistic affect that redirects some of its findings, hopefully toward the unmaking of homo probabilis and toward a kind of new subject, a new “homo___________.”

    Footnotes

    1. The original hot hand essay has produced a considerable body of follow-up research and meta-analysis across a number of fields (and a number of sports and other activities). Most of this work supports the debunking of the hot hand, but some of this work debunks that debunking. For a helpful overview of at least a sample of the research, see Michael Bar-Eli, et al., “Twenty Years of ‘Hot Hand’ Research.”

    2. For important accounts of neoliberalism and affect that serve as touchstones for this essay, see Lauren Berlant, Cruel Optimism and Brian Massumi, The Power at the End of the Economy. My essay also engages with the historiography and critique of neoliberal subject making, and it contributes to recent but still underdeveloped criticisms of behavioral economics as a technology of neoliberalism (this work is discussed in detail in the section “Critique: ‘Someone Who Accepts Reality’”). Because this essay offers a critical perspective on behavioral economics as popular psychology, I count as kin—if at times distant kin—works like Eli Zaretsky, Secrets of the Soul; Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick, “Epidemics of the Will”; and Daniel Horowitz, Happier?

    3. Ascher allows us to see the connections to an early form of capitalism when he explains that what we have seen in the last forty years is a new kind of “enclosure of the commons”—an “enclosure of the market” (85-107). If for Marx one of the foundational moments of capitalism’s development was the enclosure of land held in common by communities, resulting in the forced migration of people to the cities where they had little choice but to enter the labor force as supposedly “free labor,” then for Ascher one of the foundational moments of neoliberalism is the “enclosure” of welfare state programs (pension funds, state-sponsored medical care, public schooling), forcing people into markets (401Ks, private insurance, privatized public universities). Individuals, rather than communities as a whole, face risk. The switch to such limited and individualistic focused thinking is a continuation of the shift made by the Chicago School toward human capital and away from questions of large-framed constituencies of labor and capital. For complementary accounts of this recent history and the structuring of the neoliberal subject, see Michel Feher, “Self-Appreciation,” and Wendy Brown’s reading of Foucault’s neoliberalism lectures in Undoing the Demos, 47-78.

    4. The concept of the “dividual” is important to Brian Massumi, The Power at the End of the Economy, as well as to others who often trace it back to Gilles Deleuze’s “Postscript on the Societies of Control,” but a fuller account of its history and origins in anthropological research is provided by Arjun Appadurai, Banking on Words, 101-124.

    5. The break between traditional economic theory and behavioral economics is repeated in just about all the books about decision making and behavioral economics written for a popular audience. See for instance Dan Ariely, Predictably Irrational. Ariely notes that “the very basic idea, called rationality, provides the foundation for economic theories, predictions, and recommendation, … [but] “wouldn’t it make sense to modify standard economics, to move it away from naïve psychology” (xx) that understands humans as acting rationally. For similar understandings of a break with traditional economics, see Ori Brafman and Rom Brafman, Sway, 17-19, and David Halpern, Inside the Nudge Unit, 6-7.

    6. Michel Feher quips: “Becker largely remains a neoliberal theorist trapped in a utilitarian imagination. Thus his relationship to the neoliberal condition may one day be described as that of G. W. F. Hegel to Marxism—or, for that matter, as that of Moses to the Promised Land” (27).

    7. I have already mentioned books written for a popular audience like Ariely, Predictably Irrational; Brafman and Brafman, Sway; and Halpern, Inside the Nudge Unit. Other significant books in this niche of mainstream publishing include Jonah Lehrer, How We Decide; Sheena Iyengar, The Art of Choosing; and Barry Schwartz, The Paradox of Choice. Center and center-left news outlets like National Public Radio and the New York Times energetically update their audiences on the findings and arguments of the science of decision making and its economic ramifications through columns like “Economic View” and shows like “Freakonomics Radio.” TED Talks on the subject abound.

    8. In these bullet points I have, of course, greatly simplified the discussion of these various findings, and I have concentrated on areas of research that are often repeated in the popular literature. One of the best technical overviews of the findings in behavioral economics is Stefano DellaVigna, “Psychology and Economics: Evidence from the Field,” and I have used DellaVigna’s work as a guide to the key academic papers (on the gambler’s fallacy, see 344-345). For field research on the gambler’s fallacy in immigration court cases, loan applications, and major-league umpiring, see Daniel L. Chen, et al., “Decision Making Under the Gambler’s Fallacy.” On the similarities and difference between the gambler’s fallacy and the hot-hand fallacy, see Peter Ayton and Ilan Fischer, “The Hot Hand Fallacy and the Gambler’s Fallacy.” Kahneman focuses on these problems with large and small numbers (109-118). Thaler and Sunstein discuss the gambler’s and the hot-hand fallacies in Nudge (27-31).

    9. On the $100/$200 gamble, see Kahneman 284; the surrounding pages discuss loss aversion and associated issues in great detail (278-288). DellaVigna outlines the research on loss aversion (324-326), and the examples of some of its real-world consequences are taken from those pages. Thaler and Sunstein address loss aversion at several points (33-34, 122-123) and propose several investment and personal finance policies to correct for its mistakes.

    10. For the foundational accounts of the endowment effect in the technical literature, see Richard Thaler, “Toward a Positive Theory of Consumer Choice,” and Daniel Kahneman, et al., “Anomalies: The Endowment Effect, Loss Aversion, and Status Quo Bias.” DellaVigna discusses application of the endowment effect to understand behavior in housing, financial, insurance, and labor markets (328-335). Kahneman dedicates a chapter to the endowment effect (290-299), and Thaler and Sunstein present a number of policies to mitigate the endowment effect in retirement investing, such as default plans which automatically rebalance retirement funds by proximity to retirement (132).

    11. DellaVigna offers an overview of the academic research on prediction and projection problems (341-344, 346-347), and the examples of the real-world consequences are taken from these pages. The work on future emotional states, like happiness, has been investigated by the psychologist Daniel Gilbert and made popular in his bestselling Stumbling on Happiness; see especially 113-117.

    12. Kahneman frequently discusses framing; see especially 363-374. DellaVigna discusses decision-making when the framing is well-known as well as decision-making under conditions of attention overload (347-360). In Thaler and Sunstein, the academic work on framing is essential to the conception of “choice architecture” (11-13, and passim) explained in this essay.

    13. “Autonomic” refers to the autonomic nervous system. Massumi is one of the central proponents of affect as bodily and pre-personal, and, as such, a category wholly separate from emotion and feelings, which are personal and social in his view. But this particular understanding of affect, and what follows from it, are by no means accepted by all in the voluminous writings on the subject, and I don’t wholeheartedly accept Massumi’s position. Rather, I find that the distinction between affect and emotion/feeling is helpful in describing the experience of probabilistic decision making as it is discussed by Tversky, Kahneman, Thaler, Sunstein, and other behavioral economists. In these pages I will think of the behavioral economists as theorizing affect—even though they don’t use this term—in ways that overlap in some respects with the affect theorists proper, like Massumi. At various points throughout, I attempt to navigate some of the central debates in affect studies, although adjudicating these debates is not my purpose here. For a critical overview of affect studies (helpful for mapping the field as well as providing a specific argument about its shortcomings), see Ruth Leys, “The Turn to Affect.”

    14. On the single-system position, see Arie W. Kruglanski, “Only One? The Default Interventionist Perspective as a Unimodel”; on the multi-system position, see Elizabeth A. Phelps, et al., “Emotion and Decision Making”; on “default-interventionist” and “parallel-competitive” theories, see Evans and Stanovich, “Duel Processing Theories” (227).

    15. It may seem strange that the unconscious—so central to the understanding of the self and decision making in the humanities—plays no role in this account of System 1 and System 2, but that is certainly the case. Behavioral economics is little interested in the Freudian tradition. I’ve tried in this essay to focus on some of the problems with what behavioral economics does endorse rather than consider traditions that it ignores, but the absence of the unconscious calls for further inquiry.

    16. There is little doubt that financial crises are more frequent than ever before. A 2017 Deutsche Bank report (a missive from the heart of the beast) found that “prior to the post WWII Bretton Woods system, financial crises existed, but the frequency was not as intense as the post Bretton Woods world [early 1970s to present]. Interestingly this period between the mid-1940s and early 1970s was the longest stretch without an observable financial crisis for 200-300 years” (Reid et al. 10).

    17. DellaVigna offers an overview of research in social preferences (and the Dictator Game) (336-341). Thaler and Sunstein have little to say about social preferences but suggest two nudges focused on charitable giving that involve an automatic giving plan and a special credit card/account for charitable gifts (231-232).

    Works Cited

    • Anderson, Amanda. The Way We Argue Now: A Study in the Cultures of Theory. Princeton UP, 2006.
    • Appadurai, Arjun. Banking on Words: The Failure of Language in the Age of Derivative Finance. U of Chicago P, 2016.
    • Ariely, Dan. Predictably Irrational: The Hidden Forces That Shape Our Decisions. Rev. and expanded ed., HarperCollins, 2009.
    • Ascher, Ivan. Portfolio Society: On the Capitalist Mode of Prediction. Zone Books, 2016.
    • Ayton, Peter, and Ilan Fischer. “The Hot Hand Fallacy and the Gambler’s Fallacy: Two Faces of Subjective Randomness?” Memory & Cognition, vol. 32, no. 8, Dec. 2004, pp. 1369-78. Crossref, doi:10.3758/BF03206327.
    • Bar-Eli, Michael, et al. “Twenty Years of ‘Hot Hand’ Research: Review and Critique.” Psychology of Sport and Exercise, vol. 7, no. 6, Nov. 2006, pp. 525-53. ScienceDirect, doi:10.1016/j.psychsport.2006.03.001.
    • Becker, Gary Stanley. Human Capital: A Theoretical and Empirical Analysis, with Special Reference to Education. 1964. 3rd ed., U of Chicago P, 1993.
    • Berlant, Lauren. Cruel Optimism. Duke UP, 2011.
    • Blanchard, Tommy C., et al. “Hot-Hand Bias in Rhesus Monkeys.” Journal of Experimental Psychology: Animal Learning and Cognition, vol. 40, no. 3, 2014, pp. 280-86. APA PsycNET, doi:10.1037/xan0000033.
    • Brafman, Ori, and Rom Brafman. Sway: The Irresistible Pull of Irrational Behavior. Doubleday, 2008.
    • Brown, Wendy. Undoing the Demos: Neoliberalism’s Stealth Revolution. Zone Books, 2015.
    • Chabris, Christopher F. The Invisible Gorilla: And Other Ways Our Intuitions Deceive Us. Crown, 2010.
    • Chen, Daniel L., et al. “Decision Making Under the Gambler’s Fallacy: Evidence from Asylum Judges, Loan Officers, and Baseball Umpires.” The Quarterly Journal of Economics, vol. 131, no. 3, Aug. 2016, pp. 1181-242. Oxford Academic, doi:10.1093/qje/qjw017.
    • Connolly, William E. The Fragility of Things: Self-Organizing Processes, Neoliberal Fantasies, and Democratic Activism. Duke UP, 2013.
    • Damasio, Antonio R. Descartes’ Error: Emotion, Reason, and the Human Brain. G. P. Putnam, Avon, 1994.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. “Postscript on the Societies of Control.” October, vol. 59, 1992, pp. 3-7. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/778828.
    • DellaVigna, Stefano. “Psychology and Economics: Evidence from the Field.” Journal of Economic Literature, vol. 47, no. 2, 2009, pp. 315-72. JSTOR, doi:10.1257/jel.47.2.315.
    • Evans, Jonathan St B. T., and Keith E. Stanovich. “Dual-Process Theories of Higher Cognition: Advancing the Debate.” Perspectives on Psychological Science, vol. 8, no. 3, 2013, pp. 223-241. JSTOR, doi:10.1177/1745691612460685.
    • Feher, Michel. “Self-Appreciation; or, The Aspirations of Human Capital.” Public Culture, vol. 21, no. 1, Jan. 2009, pp. 21-41. Duke University Press, doi:10.1215/08992363-2008-019.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Birth of Biopolitics: Lectures at the Collège de France, 1978–1979. Edited by Michel Senellart, translated by Graham Burchell, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008.
    • Gilbert, Daniel Todd. Stumbling on Happiness. Alfred A. Knopf, 2006.
    • Gilovich, Thomas, et al. “The Hot Hand in Basketball: On the Misperception of Random Sequences.” Cognitive Psychology, vol. 17, no. 3, July 1985, pp. 295-314. ScienceDirect, doi:10.1016/0010-0285(85)90010-6.
    • Halpern, David. Inside the Nudge Unit: How Small Changes Can Make a Big Difference. W. H. Allen, 2015.
    • Horowitz, Daniel. Happier?: The History of a Cultural Movement That Aspired to Transform America. Oxford UP, 2018.
    • Iyengar, Sheena. The Art of Choosing. Twelve, 2010.
    • Kahneman, Daniel. Thinking, Fast and Slow. Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2011.
    • Kahneman, Daniel, et al. “Anomalies: The Endowment Effect, Loss Aversion, and Status Quo Bias.” Journal of Economic Perspectives, vol. 5, no. 1, Mar. 1991, pp. 193-206. American Economic Association, doi:10.1257/jep.5.1.193.
    • Keren, Gideon. “A Tale of Two Systems: A Scientific Advance or a Theoretical Stone Soup? Commentary on Evans & Stanovich (2013).” Perspectives on Psychological Science, vol. 8, no. 3, 2013, pp. 257-262. SAGE Journals, doi:10.1177/1745691613483474.
    • Kruglanski, Arie W. “Only One? The Default Interventionist Perspective as a Unimodel—Commentary on Evans & Stanovich (2013).” Perspectives on Psychological Science, vol. 8, no. 3, May 2013, pp. 242-47. SAGE Journals, doi:10.1177/1745691613483477.
    • Lehrer, Jonah. How We Decide. Houghton Mifflin Harcourt, 2009.
    • Lewis, Michael. The Undoing Project: A Friendship That Changed Our Minds. W. W. Norton, 2017.
    • Leys, Ruth. “The Turn to Affect: A Critique.” Critical Inquiry, vol. 37, no. 3, 2011, pp. 434-472. JSTOR, doi:10.1086/659353.
    • Massumi, Brian. Parables for the Virtual: Movement, Affect, Sensation. Duke UP, 2002.
    • —. The Power at the End of the Economy. Duke UP, 2015.
    • Melville, Herman. “Bartleby, the Scrivener: A Story of Wall-Street.” Melville’s Short Novels: Authoritative Texts, Contexts, Criticism, 1st ed., Norton, 2002, pp. 3-34.
    • Navarrete, Gorka, et al. “Small Samples and Evolution: Did the Law of Small Numbers Arise as an Adaptation to Environmental Challenges?” Frontiers in Psychology, vol. 6, Feb. 2015. PubMed Central, doi:10.3389/fpsyg.2015.00029.
    • Nussbaum, Martha C. Upheavals of Thought: The Intelligence of Emotions. Cambridge UP, 2003.
    • Phelps, Elizabeth A., et al. “Emotion and Decision Making: Multiple Modulatory Neural Circuits.” Annual Review of Neuroscience, vol. 37, no. 1, 2014, pp. 263-287. Annual Reviews, doi:10.1146/annurev-neuro-071013-014119.
    • Reid, Jim, et al. Long-Term Asset Return Study: The Next Financial Crisis. 18 Sept. 2017, financedocbox.com/Investing/67145295-Long-term-asset-return-study.html.
    • Schwartz, Barry. The Paradox of Choice: Why More Is Less. Revised ed., HarperCollins, 2016.
    • Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky. “Epidemics of the Will.” Tendencies. Duke UP, 1993, pp. 130-42.
    • Sunstein, Cass R. Human Agency and Behavioral Economics: Nudging Fast and Slow. Palgrave Macmillan, 2017.
    • Thaler, Richard. “Toward a Positive Theory of Consumer Choice.” Journal of Economic Behavior & Organization, vol. 1, no. 1, Mar. 1980, pp. 39-60. ScienceDirect, doi:10.1016/0167-2681(80)90051-7.
    • Thaler, Richard H., and Cass R. Sunstein. Nudge: Improving Decisions about Health, Wealth, and Happiness. Yale UP, 2008.
    • Waldron, Jeremy. “It’s All for Your Own Good.” The New York Review of Books, vol. 61, no. 15, Oct. 2014, p. 21.
    • Zaretsky, Eli. Secrets of the Soul: A Social and Cultural History of Psychoanalysis. Alfred A. Knopf, 2004.
  • Notes on Contributors

    Riccardo Baldissone is Fellow at the University of Westminster, London. He is committed to a genealogical construction of Western texts that links the process of production of the logic of identity in classical ontology with the medieval emergence of conceptual discourse and the transformations of modern naturalism, in a project to overcome the double straitjacket of entities and representations. His most recent publication is Farewell to Freedom: A Western Genealogy of Liberty (University of Westminster Press, 2018). He is completing a genealogical account of Western processes of individuation, Autós, which will be in print in 2019 from Rowman & Littlefield.

    Jonathan Basile is a Ph.D. student in Emory University’s Comparative Literature program and the creator of an online universal library, libraryofbabel.info. His first book, Tar for Mortar: “The Library of Babel” and the Dream of Totality, has been published by punctum books. His academic writing has been published in the Oxford Literary Review and Critical Inquiry and is forthcoming in Derrida Today and Variaciones Borges. His para-academic writing has been published in The Paris Review Daily, Public Books, Berfrois, Guernica, and minor literature[s].

    Raoul Frauenfelder is Honorary Fellow of Aesthetics at the University of Salerno (Italy). He received his Ph.D. in Philosophy at the University of Palermo (Italy), where he worked on Derrida’s relation to phenomenology. His main publication Tra le mani la carne (Mimesis, 2017) focuses on a critical reading of the metaphorical touch that sustains Merleau-Ponty’s ontology.

    Catherine Malabou is a professor of Philosophy at the University of Kingston (UK) and is teaching in the Comparative Literature Department at UC Irvine in spring 2019. Her most recent book is Morphing Intelligence, From IQ Measurements to Artificial Brains (Columbia University Press, 2019). She is working on a new project called Philosophy and Anarchism.

    Arthur Holland Michel is the co-director of the Center for the Study of the Drone, a research institute at Bard College in New York. He is the author of Eyes in the Sky: The Secret Rise of Gorgon Stare and How it will Watch Us All (Houghton Mifflin Harcourt). His work has appeared in Wired, Slate, Vice, The Verge, Fast Company, Motherboard, Al Jazeera America, U.S. News, Bookforum, Mashable Spotlight, and an Oxford Research Encyclopedia, among other outlets.

    Erin Obodiac received her Ph.D. in Comparative Literature from the University of California, Irvine and has held teaching and research appointments at UC Irvine, the University of Leeds, SUNY Albany, and Cornell University. Her writings address the conceptual antecedents of machinic subjectivity as well as the nascent technosphere that ushered in our geologic era, the anthropocene. As a Fellow at Cornell’s Society for the Humanities, she began the research project “Robots at Risk: Transgenic Art and Corporate Personhood,” which explored the role of automata in the genesis of cinematic animation and contemporary biomedia. As a Mellon Fellow, Obodiac developed this project as the book manuscript The Transhuman Interface, proposing that we use a lenticular lens to view cinema and the anthropocene as one emergence.

    Michael Peterson is a Ph.D. candidate at DePaul University. His work lies at the intersection of questions of inheritance, intergenerational responsibility, environmental philosophy, and twentieth century continental thought. He is the author of “Responsibility and the Non(bio)degradable” in Eco-Deconstruction: Derrida and Environmental Philosophy (2018). His forthcoming dissertation reads contemporary nuclear waste disposal policy alongside figures such as Antonio Gramsci and Jacques Derrida to discover the sense in which such policy both is and isn’t responsive to the demands of a responsibility worthy of the name.

    Carolyn Shread is Lecturer in French at Mount Holyoke College in Massachusetts, USA and also teaches translation at Smith College. She has translated ten books, including five by French philosopher Catherine Malabou. Most of her published articles address two principal areas of research: the implications of Malabou’s concept of plasticity for translation studies and the process of translating Haitian author Marie Vieux-Chauvet’s Les Rapaces from French into English. She has a longstanding interest in feminist translation, and recently wrote an entry on “Translating Feminist Philosophers” for the Routledge Handbook of Translation Studies and Philosophy (2019). In addition to being Assistant Editor for the journal translation: A journal of transdisciplinary studies, for the past six years Shread has worked closely with the Haitian based journal Legs et littérature and the publishing house LEGS EDITION.

    Elina Staikou teaches Modern Liberal Arts at the University of Winchester. She is the author of Deconstruction at Home: Metaphors of Travel and Writing and of numerous articles in the field of deconstruction and medical humanities.

    David Wills is Professor of French Studies and Comparative Literature at Brown University. His publications include books on film theory, and on Thomas Pynchon, as well as Matchbook: Essays in Deconstruction (Stanford, 2005) and a three-volume analysis of the originary prostheticity of the human: Prosthesis (Stanford, 1995), Dorsality (Minnesota, 2008), and Inanimation (Minnesota, 2016). His latest book is titled Killing Times: the Temporal Technology of the Death Penalty (Fordham U. Press, 2019). He has translated works by Derrida (Right of Inspection, Counterpath, The Gift of Death, and The Animal That Therefore I Am), and is a founding member of the Derrida Seminars Translation Project.

  • The Drone Penal Colony

    David Wills (bio)
    Brown University

    A review of Chamayou, Grégoire. A Theory of the Drone. Translated by Janet Lloyd, The New P, 2015.

    Grégoire Chamayou’s A Theory of the Drone (published in French in 2013) provides a provocative and insightful assessment of nearly ten years of drone warfare conducted by the US since sometime after its invasion of Afghanistan. Drone warfare is now being used increasingly by other countries, but was developed by Israel, first for surveillance, and then for assassinations in Gaza. That Israeli pedigree has been analyzed convincingly by Eyal Weizman in Hollow Land: Israel’s Architecture of Occupation, where he shows how Gaza, following the Israeli withdrawal in 2005, became “the world’s largest laboratory for airborne assassinations” (241). The evolution of the Israeli assassination program—from a first Apache helicopter attack in 2000, through the use of drones for reconnaissance, and finally for the assassinations themselves starting in 2004—nearly mirrored the development of the American program. The similarities extend into such policies as the reliance (in order to justify the practice) upon international law governing armed conflict, and the definition of a combatant as any man of combat age who happens to be in the vicinity when the attack takes place.

    For Chamayou, the drone derives its theoretical logic, and its logical paradox, from the kamikaze forces deployed by Japan in the Pacific naval battles late in World War II: “Whereas the kamikaze implies a total fusion of the fighter’s body and weapon, the drone ensures their radical separation. The kamikaze: My body is a weapon. The drone: My weapon has no body. Kamikazes are those for whom death is certain. Drone pilots are those for whom death is impossible” (84). What emerges as a consequence of this logic, according to Chamayou, is “an ethico-technical economy of life and death in which technological power takes over from a form of undemandable sacrifice” (86). This new ethical framework, and its consequences for everyone from warriors, to victims, to a populace that condones or supports such warfare, is ultimately the focus of his study.

    In the beginning, in 1944, an opposition played out between the Japanese ethics of heroic sacrifice and the American desire for self-preservation. But those differences did not function in competition without also forming a chiasmic relation whose vectors have now reappeared with the drone: “The antagonism between the kamikaze and remote control reappears today: suicide bombings versus phantom bombings. . . . It sets those who have nothing but their bodies with which to fight in opposition to those who possess capital and technology” (86).

    Drone warfare clearly reconfigures the spatiality of conflict—intercontinentalizes it, perhaps—in a way that far exceeds the mobilizations that, Carl Schmitt already feared, displaced the front and its polemologico-political relations in World War I. But drone theory cannot be reduced to a treatment of the intercontinental expansion by means of which a foreign sovereign territory, such as Yemen or Somalia, comes to be represented on a screen in Nevada or upstate New York on the way to being bombarded. In the first place, any theory of the drone is ultimately a theory of a robotization of conflict that must take into account various technological developments, from the “unmanned” soldier to the miniature drone whose uses are only beginning to be exploited, from Amazon delivery vehicle (one presumes before too long) to offensive weapon. Second, as Chamayou makes clear, in its current virtualization of a theatre of operations reaching from Nevada to Mali, the drone conversely concentrates or miniaturizes its attack, in theory at least, on a single vehicle, a single room, and even a single body. In this sense, the drone operator is a high-tech sniper. The consequences are twofold: in the first place, the zone of fire is extended to the point where it “take[s] in the whole world” (56); in the second place, “by redefining the notion of armed conflict as a mobile place attached to the person of the enemy, one ends up, under cover of the laws of armed conflict, claiming the equivalent of a right to extrajudicial execution” (57). That calls into question in the most dramatic way certain foundations of the modern political order.

    On the level of state sovereignty in the traditional, post-Westphalian sense, drone attacks constitute indefensible violations of the airspace and territory of countries such as Yemen, Somalia, and Pakistan. These violations take place on a regular basis, and involve constant diplomatic dispute, and complicated deniabilities, concerning whether permission was requested or granted. But beyond these particular inter-sovereign disputes, the whole globe is potentialized as a battlefield. For Chamayou, however, a much more important effect is constituted by the complicated transformations of political and ethical space referred to above, or the extent to which drone warfare modifies “the State’s relation to its own subjects” (177). In the traditional, Schmittian schema, the concept of the political relies on the always potential idea of soldiers exposing themselves to existential risk in fighting an enemy at the front on behalf of a nation that extends, and stands, behind them: our proverbial young men and women in uniform put themselves in harm’s way on our behalf. Chamayou examines the changes that take place along these vectors of exposure and vulnerability once soldiers are no longer put in harm’s way, at least not in this traditional, existential sense; in particular, he meditates on the reciprocal effect this has upon the protection the state provides its citizens in exchange for their service—particularly military service. Not only, he argues, is the concept of combat thereby redefined, but elements of the contract binding the state to its citizens are irremediably problematized.

    Chamayou goes back to Hobbes, for whom a natural state of war was to be superseded by a monarchical system where the individual’s sovereign control over his own life is ceded in exchange for protection from the Sovereign (which means, in turn, that the subject offers his life to protect the Sovereign in a time of war), before considering Kant’s late-eighteenth-century philosophy of right. As he describes it, an emphasis on “citizenship” came then to replace what was, in Hobbes, effectively a “zoopolitical sovereignty” (182) whose paradigm was slavery. In Kant’s republican schema—tending toward what we now call democracy—the sovereign has a more rigorously defined duty toward his subjects; instead of giving obedience in exchange for protection, the citizens of a republic require the sovereign who exposes them to obey them, especially when exposure means they are being asked to risk their lives in a war. That would supposedly lead the sovereign to think twice about going to war.

    However, once a republican or democratic state is able to wage war without exposing its subjects, its power is no longer bound by the same constraint. In Chamayou’s analysis, this overturning of Kant’s model began with the outsourcing of military operations in the British Empire of the nineteenth century, when troops were commandeered from colonial populations to fight for the English, effectively allowing a Hobbesian monarchic commonwealth to obtain abroad so that the British population could rest easy at home as Kantian citizens. In the age of the drone, a similar military outsourcing takes place thanks to the machine: “Once warfare became phantom and remote controlled, citizens, no longer risking their lives, would at the outside no longer even have a say in it” (188).

    Such a crisis in, or corruption of the democratic body politic has widespread effects, but it also has the more local effect of a crisis in, or corruption of a military ethos that remains informed by Schmitt’s traditional model of the noble Spartan wrestler-warrior, founded on values of courage and sacrifice. Of course, the rise of the drone is not the first challenge to the idea that war should be waged between roughly symmetrical forces, that it be a type of duel in which combatants on both sides are exposed and at risk, and that the fighting take place on a circumscribable field of combat in some sort of real time. That Spartan ideal has been called into question at various historical moments, and between various enemies, notably as result of technological innovation—bronze, steel, musket, missile, A-bomb, etc. By the same token, however, the principle of a type of symmetricality has endured, and led to rules of war that essentially forbid the use of “a weapon that by its very nature deprive[s] the enemy of the freedom to defend himself” (159). Prohibitions concerning mustard gas or other chemical weapons are cases in point, concerning not just the risk they pose to civilians but also the extent to which they paralyze the warrior’s virility or physicality. That drone killing is another such case in point is a view shared not only by the targets of such attacks, but also by ordinary soldiers in their reactions to the armchair security, and daily return to family, of drone operators who, supposedly, never find themselves in harm’s way. Chamayou says that “initially the most virulent criticisms of drones came not from incorrigible pacifists but from Air Force pilots, in the name of the preservation of their traditional warrior values” (99).

    Chamayou does not hesitate to call this transformation of polemological standards a necro-ethics. Once counterinsurgency tactics or strategies are abandoned in favor of anti-terrorist tactics, the possibility of a political treatment of a conflict is excluded, and principles of international law are “eviscerated” in favor of “a nationalism of vital self-preservation” (134). It is no longer a question of changing hearts and minds; indeed, various official and unofficial bodies, as well as sources as unsympathetic as retired General Michael Flynn, have attested to the counterproductivity of drone killings, the fact that they produce more combatants than they eradicate. Given widespread recognition of such counterproductivity, one is led to find the motivation for a drone assassination policy in a type of culling, or grass-mowing, critiqued by Chamayou in damning terms:

    The strategic plan of air counterinsurgency is now clear: as soon as a head grows back, cut if off. And never mind if, in a spiraling development of attacks and reprisals that is hard to control, the perverse effect of that prophylactic measure is to attract new volunteers. . . . Never mind if the enemy ranks thicken, since it will always be possible to neutralize periodically the new recruits, as fast as they emerge. The cull [tonte] will be repeated periodically, in a pattern of infinite eradication. (71)

    Yet the most radical and most fundamentally troubling consequence of such an anti-terrorist policy based on an extreme asymmetricality is to call into question the traditional distinction between killing in war and murder:

    The right to kill with impunity in war [seems] based upon a tacit structural premise: if one has the right to kill without crime, it is because that right is granted mutually. If I agree to confer upon another the right to kill me or my people with impunity, that is because I count on . . . the same exemption. (161)

    Chamayou is adamant that, absent such a reciprocity, “war degenerates into a putting-to-death,” to a situation of “execution or [animal] slaughter [abattage]” (162); in short, to what might be called a drone penalty.

    The extra-polemological status of the drone penalty is reinforced in various ways. First, it takes place by means of the participation of non-military entities such as the CIA (whose agents thereby commit war crimes). Bush introduced this practice, allowing the CIA to function in parallel with the killing priorities of the Department of Defense; it was perpetuated, then discontinued by Obama, and then reintroduced by Trump. Second, the drone penalty raises the fraught question of how a targeted combatant is defined—according to Obama’s Defense University doctrine, the US targets only those “who pose a continuing and imminent threat,” but imminence has been interpreted with an almost millenarist license. Third, the drone penalty implies the limitless extension of the war zone in both space and time. In the final analysis, summary assassination by drone kills so-called combatants in a context where there is, in many respects and according to various definitions, no combat.

    The European powers scandalized by technological transformations of their own battlefields—which led to such international agreements as the Hague Convention of 1907 (laying out principles for naval bombardment), or the Geneva Protocol of 1925 (prohibiting chemical and biological weapons)—showed much less compunction when it came to employing their technological superiority against the non-European military forces and populations they were colonizing. Chamayou gives the example of Kitchener’s slaughter of ten-thousand-odd opposing soldiers with the newly invented Maxim machine gun in the Sudan in 1898. Also in use for one of the first times in that battle was the expanding “dumdum” bullet. During a discussion of the legality of such ordinance, which took place during the 1899 Hague Conference, the British General Sir John Ardagh intervened with pertinent information relating to colonial situations, a question in which “quite a large number of nations [we]re interested.” He described colonialism’s moral and military quandary in these terms:

    In civilized war a soldier penetrated by a small projectile is wounded, withdraws to the ambulance, and does not advance further. It is very different with a savage. Even though pierced two or three times, he does not cease to march forward, does not call upon the hospital attendants, but continues on, and before anyone has time to explain to him that he is flagrantly violating the decisions of the Hague Conference, he cuts off your head. (Proceedings of the Hague 343)

    The reductive dehumanization of an enemy functions consistently as the justification for extreme military measures, and discourses not so very far in tone and substance from that of General Ardagh, are again mobilized in the context of today’s anti-terrorist warfare. So it was that when sixteen-year-old Abdulrahman al-Awlaki was killed by a drone strike, he was reproached by Obama’s press secretary for not having “a more responsible father.” Neocolonialist policies worthy of the nineteenth century are very much on display on the new global battlefield, and one can again trace their pedigree back to the situation that has been fundamental for the development of drone warfare, namely, Israeli pacification of the Occupied Territories, and of Gaza.

    For Chamayou, at the outside limit of the necro-ethics of targeted assassinations there emerges the specter of the “drone state” (31). It is spectral to the extent that it has abdicated its responsibilities in more than one respect: it has transformed Kant’s citizen-soldiers—fulfilling their duty to the republic—into assassins, thereby betraying its side of the contract that produced the state; and, conversely, it has removed from that governmental contract the (at least potential) military obligation placed upon its subjects, allowing it to wage war without their consent or even consultation. Granted, there has always existed a tension between a state’s protection and exposure of its subjects, which led Hegel to argue for a more high-minded ambition for the state, one that would cultivate a citizenry rising above the economic and biological to seek its freedom in an authentic confrontation with death. But by introducing a sense of invulnerability, by telling its subjects that they can remain protected through a war, the drone state risks not only reducing the subject’s vitality to “the preservation of physical life at all cost”; it also, more importantly, risks introducing a security state that claims to have dispensed with the tension or contradiction between protection and exposure, thereby allowing it to “freely exercis[e] war-waging sovereignty, but within the internal political conditions of sovereign security and protection” (181). The drone state, Chamayou warns—though much of the force of his excellent study consists in acknowledging that any warning already comes too late—will be a state of compliant subjects, their contestation of military adventurism neutralized by an absence of body bags, their concept of security wholly determined by the new “democratic militarism” to whose economy they blindly ascribe (188). And that blind ascription compounds into a form of subservience, even servility, attached as those compliant citizen-subjects are to a state of security whose costs remain invisible to them. They enjoy that comfort whereas, a continent away, entire populations remain slaves to fear and violence within the kill zones to which the drone state has consigned them.

    Works Cited

    • Chamayou, Grégoire. A Theory of the Drone. Translated by Janet Lloyd, The New Press, 2015.
    • The Proceedings of the Hague Peace Conferences: The Conference of 1899. Edited by James Scott Brown, Oxford UP, 1920.
    • Weizman, Eyal. Hollow Land: Israel’s Architecture of Occupation. Verso, 2007.
  • Humans and Terrans at the Ends of the World

    Michael Peterson (bio)
    DePaul University.

    A review of Danowski, Déborah and Viveiros de Castro. The Ends of The World. Translated by Rodrigo Nunes, Polity, 2017.

    “The end of the world is a seemingly interminable topic – at least, of course, until it happens” (1). The opening words of Déborah Danowski and Eduardo Viveiros de Castro’s The Ends of The World clarify for the reader just what is at stake in an attempted overview of an apocalyptic discourse whose proliferation seems to accelerate in step with the irreversible damages to our planet, the availability and strength of weapons of world-ending power, and global thanophilic political posturing. How can we come to understand what is being expressed in the frequent thematization of “the end of the world” without first cataloguing its instances? And yet, how could one take the requisite step back and assemble such a catalogue when

    blockbusters of the fantasy genre, History Channel docufictions, scientific popularization books of varying complexity, videogames, art and music pieces, blogs of all shades across the ideological spectrum, academic journals and specialized networks, reports and pronouncements issued by world organizations of all kinds, unerringly frustrating global climate conferences (like the COPs), theology symposia and papal pronouncements, philosophical tracts, New Age and neo-pagan ceremonies, an exponentially rising number of political manifestos – in short, texts, contexts, vehicles, speakers, and audiences of all kinds (1–2)

    continue to be produced, disseminated, consumed, and commented upon day to day, week to week, month to month?

    The above list of potential contributions to the contemporary apocalyptic imaginary is, in The Ends of the World, typical of Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s ambitious desire to read a globalized cultural current and their simultaneous recognition that, by virtue of its structure, a complete accounting of relevant texts is impossible – after all, the apocalypse will continue to be commented upon right up until it has happened. It is to these authors’ great credit that they are able to offer wide-ranging, symptomatic readings of several forms these commentaries have taken and to identify a through line in them. Inspired by the renewal of “ties between metaphysical speculation and the mythological (Kant would say ‘dogmatic’) matrix of all thought” announced by Meillassoux’s After Finitude and Brassier’s Nihil Unbound, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro pepper The Ends of the World with references to popular figures like Thom Yorke and Caetano Veloso, and ask us to consider texts like Cormac McCarthy’s The Road and Lars Von Trier’s Melancholia alongside the requisite Heidegger, Hegel, and, importantly, “the treasure trove of ideas accrued over millennia in the cosmological speculation of the world’s indigenous people” (7). As it turns out, optimistic or pessimistic, celebratory or mournful, whether we imagine a world without us or ourselves without a world, it is precisely the status of the relation between ourselves and the world that best allows us to understand the mythopoetic posture and theoretical commitments at work in a given apocalyptic discourse. Fittingly, the original Portuguese title of this work was Há Mundo Por Vir? Ensaio sobre os medos e os fins – literally, Is There a World to Come? An Essay on Fear and Ends.

    The Ends of the World also offers its readers a suggestion as to what sort of mythopoetic end of the world account might turn out to be most adequate, borrowing (and retranslating) Bruno Latour’s language of Humans and/or Moderns in opposition to Earthlings (Latour’s rendering of the French terriens) or Terrans (Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s preferred nomenclature). The opposition between Humans and Terrans here gets worked out along the lines of a given historico-cultural mythopoetics that would or would not be adequate to our times and, in that adequacy, might also allow us to imagine a “new people” rather than “a new world” (123). Roughly, Humans have gotten us into this mess and, as the readings of various all-too-human apocalyptic imaginaries demonstrate, are utterly incapable of imagining their way out of it. What is necessary, then, is a revitalization of Terran-thinking – whether that means empowering the Terrans among us today or allowing the Terran within us all to counter our Modern/Human tendencies. I suspect that this implied normative and hierarchical binary will appear problematic to many readers, and so it is worth detailing how Danowski and Viveiros de Castro get us there, before spending some time thinking about how these categories are meant to operate.

    The text is divided into seven chapters and a conclusion. The short but dense first chapter introduces Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s project in the context of both the proliferation of discourses about the end of the world, and the echo of this thematic in contemporary metaphysical discourse. This latter in the sense that “from Kant to Derrida and beyond,” we have seen metaphysical attempts to undermine or even demolish “the concepts of the world elaborated by modern philosophy” (125n6). On the coincidence of this “world-ending” tendency in contemporary metaphysics with the all too apparent threat of imminent planetary disaster, the authors write that

    It is true that many of these metaphysical ends-of-the-world have only an indirect motivational relationship to the physical event of planetary catastrophe; but that does not make them any less expressive of it, offering as they do an outlet for the vertiginous sensation of incompatibility – perhaps even incompossibility – between the human and the world. (3)

    This symptomatic approach to reading allows Danowski and Viveiros de Castro access to the generalizable conclusion that it is precisely “the human” itself that needs to be rethought if a potential compatibility or compossibility of ourselves with the world is our goal. We are asked throughout The Ends of the World to identify the dissociation between ourselves and our world in our apocalyptic cultural production and, further, asked to identify the Terran as the people who would be, to use Latour’s descriptor, “bound to the Earth” (qtd. in Danowski and Viveiros de Castro 94).

    Dissociation is at the heart of Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s reading of the apocalyptic. For instance, early in the text they cite Latour’s observation that “things are moving so fast that it is hard to keep track” (qtd. In Danwoski and Viveiros de Castro 8). And, indeed, not only must contemporary scientific discourse struggle to keep up with the ever-shifting terms of multiple interlinked environmental and ecological problems, but the popular understanding of these discourses then lags in turn. Danowski and Viveiros de Castro compound such epistemological anachronisms by adding the claim that “for some time now it has been time itself, as the dimension of the manifestation of change (time as the ‘number of motion,’ as per Aristotle), that not only seems to be speeding up, but qualitatively changing all the time” (8). This state of anachronism is attested to in the very unpredictability of the future – more unpredictable than before, for now “the near future becomes unpredictable, if not indeed unimaginable outside the framework of science-fiction scenarios or messianic eschatologies” (12). Our understanding of our position, of time, of our relations and relationality, and of our situation are all out of joint or anachronistic to the extent that this crisis, this time, presents us with a sort of “perfect storm” of shattered continuity. We are without World in a – if not the – important sense.1

    The second chapter, “… Its hour come round at last …,” claims that this anachronism, the dissociative acceleration of time that had heretofore been seen merely as an “existential or psychocultural condition of Western modernity,” has now “crossed over from sociocultural to biogeophysical history in a paradoxical way” (13–14). Here referencing Isabelle Stengers, Bruno Latour, and above all Dipesh Chakrabarty, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro argue that we must understand a transformation of our species from “biological agent” to “geological force” (14). In response to this transformation, we discover the event that Stengers calls “the intrusion of Gaia” (qtd. in Danowski and Viveiros de Castro 14), a “sensation of a definitive return of a form of transcendence that we believed transcended, and which reappears in more formidable form than ever” (14). In short, the transformation of the human species into a geological force has been “paid back” with Gaia’s intrusion into the human world.

    In this passage, as in many others, the authors choose language and terminology they never quite contextualize. The authors’ prefatory note to The Ends of the World acknowledges the important events and publications that have transpired since the original, Portuguese publication in 2014 and with which, therefore, this text does not engage. Among these, the most important – “from a point of view that we could call dialogical rather than critical” (xi) – is the appearance of Bruno Latour’s Face à Gaia (2015), itself a reworking of Latour’s Gifford Lectures on Natural Religion, presented in Edinburgh in 2013 and since published in English under the title Facing Gaia: Eight Lectures on the New Climatic Regime (2017). Danowski and Viveiros de Castro suggest that their book and Latour’s be read together, as a systematic engagement with Latour would require “writing a different book altogether” (xi). The therefore glancing references to Latour’s works at various crucial points make clear that this reading strategy is, if not necessary, at least very well recommended, and we can add that a familiarity with Stengers and Chakrabarty is only slightly less crucial.

    Alongside this introduction of the language of Gaia, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro express, following Chakrabarty, a dissatisfaction with critics of the anthropo-geological concept of the “Anthropocene,” such as Jason Moore who has famously suggested that we instead refer to our era as the Capitalocene. By Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s account, Chakrabarty rightly points out that a critique of capital is, despite its apparent necessity, insufficient to explain the planetary crisis. The development of productive forces under any economic system – Soviet-style communism is Chakrabarty’s example – would or could have conceivably resulted in similar environmental destruction. Indeed, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro endorse the view that a new species-consciousness would be required to halt the devastation that we see global capitalism enabling rather than causing. As such, the anthropological commitment of The Ends of the World allows us access to the sense in which a certain understanding of “the human,” and these humans’ understanding of themselves, has explanatory power in the face of imminent global destruction.

    It is with this view in mind that Danowski and Viveiros de Castro turn toward a select number of representative apocalyptic cultural reckonings in order to better understand how certain communities view their relationships to each other, to nonhuman others, and to an uncertain and ultimately terminal future. Their anthropological approach to these apocalyptic accounts is here justified philosophically in that these accounts are, importantly, “something that is necessarily thought from another a pole, a ‘we’ that includes the (syntactic or pragmatic) subject of the discourse on the end” (20). Here, then, “humankind” or “we” are defined as that entity “for whom the world is a world, or rather, whose world the world is” (20). There are as many worlds as there are human accounts of a world, then. Coming to understand who falls under the rubric of a given “we” or definition of “human” or “person” is, thereby, “a strategic task, for which empirical anthropology or ethnographic theory is much better prepared than metaphysics or philosophical anthropology, which always seem to know perfectly well what kind of entity the Anthropos is, and above all who is doing the talking when one says ‘we’” (20).

    This is a passage in which a little more elaboration would have been appreciated. What sorts of metaphysical accounts of the “we” do the authors have in mind? Surely the dislocation of the subject and the difficulty of providing a definitive account of the constitution of the “we” is a major topic in recent philosophy. There is a sense that we are meant to think that such accounts would, on Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s reading, count as examples of metaphysics or philosophical anthropology, but this connection remains underdeveloped and so seems, too quickly, to rule out a complex history against which their effort sets itself.

    Several modes for conceiving of the apocalyptic are presented in the middle chapters by way of a helpful schematic that may turn out to be exhaustive. Whether it be the grim survivalism of post-apocalyptic wastelands (such as those of Mad Max or The Road), the world-ending suddenness of Lars von Trier’s Melancholia, or the techno-capitalist denaturing of the Breakthrough Institute or Singularitarians (a think-tank in California), what is at stake is a working out of the relative emergence or survival of either the human or the world. For instance, the thinking of an idyllic natural wilderness that predates the emergence of humanity and that therefore allows us to think the reassertion of that nature long after the eventual extinction of humanity – paradigmatically represented in Alan Weisman’s 2007 The World Without Us – conforms to the broad schematic category of a “world-without-us,” further divided into a thinking of a “world-before-us” and a “world-after-us,” respectively. That is, this way of conceiving of the relation between the world and the human is one that posits the human as a denaturing addition to the world and one that the world can, ultimately, survive. Similarly if conversely, the Singularitarian vision of a radically de-natured humankind imagines an “us-without-world,” enabled by the human being’s capacity to enact an “upwardly mobile” collapse that would culminate in a rapture wherein we ascend to the Cloud rather than to the heavens (47). Such an envisioning of a “‘worldless humans’ scheme” (46) finds its metaphysical correlate in the creative worldlessness of Heidegger’s Dasein – that is, a scheme in which technological development has become sufficient to overcome “the species’ organic or earthly condition” (46) and so would have us “literally and definitively become the world-makers dear to Heidegger” (47) find ourselves “emancipated from the world” (47). The worldless human is thereby presented as the mirror-image of the world-without-us. Importantly, whether we think a world that predates us, a world that survives us, or a humanity that survives the end of the world, the distinction between humanity and world (or life, or nature) is preserved as unbridgeable. And so we may conclude that each of these elaborations of the end times revolves around a similar conceptual commitment to human agential exceptionalism and to passivity in nature.

    Here Danowski and Viveiros de Castro begin their positive contribution. For if all these strategies fail due to their commitment to a destructive binary, what is necessary would be a mode of thinking that is free from this opposition. Insofar as the modes of thinking already addressed have dealt, variously, with a conception of the world as predating the human, a conception of the world as surviving the human, and a conception of the human surviving the end of the world, we are left to think through a variant in which the human is “empirically anterior in relation to the world” (63). And it is through an engagement with Amerindian cosmological myths that such a variant finds its expression. Here, humanity is primordial, either simply given or made up of “the only substance or matter out of which the world would come to be formed” (63). Rather than repeat the distinction between human and nature, in these myths we see that “humanity or personhood is both the seed and the primordial ground, or background, of the world” (65). There is, then, a continuity between the human and the world (and all of its denizens) that is essentially absent from the other three possibilities. Indeed, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro make much of the fact that, on this account, there is a sense in which all life is “human,” thereby allowing for an anthropomorphism that is not an anthropocentrism. Life is anthropomorphic because all life – life in general – is understood as a form of humanity, but not anthropocentric in that, if everything is human, “humans” in the sense more familiar to us moderns are no longer exceptional. The continuity between a primordial humanity and a world made up of rather than by that humanity means that no nature has ever been “lost,” and there is no compulsion to be freed from nature baked into this mythos.

    At this point, then, we can begin to see what is at stake in the distinction between ‘Humans” or “Moderns” and “Terrans,” those who have never been modern. If a disjuncture or anachronism is characteristic of the global planetary crisis we are experiencing, it is equally and antecedently characteristic of those humans that have set us on this trajectory culminating in an end. If the end of the world is being increasingly thematized, it is because, qua Human, our understandings testify to a world already lost – a world irretrievably and irreconcilably lost. And if there is to be hope, it is to be found in those for whom the world is not in opposition to the self. As such, the war between Humans and Terrans, as much as the “Gaia War” itself, is, properly speaking, a “war of the worlds” (91). It would be a mistake to think that opposing parties here are conflicted about what form our present or future could take, as though there were a common body of facts that one could reason about and so reason toward. Insofar as the scientific community finds itself in a position of general consensus regarding the fact that climate change is anthropocentric in origin, Danowski and Viveiros de Castro insist that what is at stake in this war is precisely not matters of fact, but rather matters of concern. The Gaia War, then, is understood to take as its fundamental stake “what world we want to live in” (92). In this sense, Terrans can be defined not only as a community possessing a certain type of common cultural mythos, but, additionally, as the name for a “common cause, which concerns all of the planet’s collectives, but which can only properly come together if future ex-Moderns make their anxiously anticipated vow of humility and open up a space for cosmopolitical dialogue” (93).

    It remains unclear to what extent introducing or elaborating a binary, especially a participatory binary like “Humans” and “Terrans” that even “virtually” picks out living members of a population, is a helpful or desirable strategy for overcoming an unequivocally destructive binary like “Human” and “Nature.” Or, to raise the underlying opposition that I have argued is structuring this text, both in the initial pair ‘human-nature’ and in Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s appeal to the pair ‘Human-Terran,’ a thinking of disjunction and contiguity with the world. The lack of a more thorough engagement with twentieth- and twenty-first-century deconstructive thinking seems like a missed opportunity here, not only because thinkers like Jean-Luc Nancy and Jacques Derrida articulate the theme of the end of the world, but also because these thinkers and their commentators have worked to demonstrate, in many places, that any articulated self, be it an “I,” a “we,” or a “them,” will be disjointed as a condition for its impossible contiguity. Suggestions that such a reading are compatible with Danowski and Viveiros de Castro’s project can be found in the text – in moments like the thought that Europeans were, after all, the first Terrans to be invaded (108), or in the insistence that the different scales of the apocalypse necessitate a thinking of the end of the world as a “fractal” event (105). But if the Terran is a form of life that needs to be recovered and empowered in each of us and in each instance, the project takes on a pedagogic structure that itself seems inadequate to the urgency of our current crisis.

    In their dual philosophical/anthropological perspective on apocalyptic thematics – Bruno Latour describes the authors as “an anthropologist with philosophical leanings” and “a philosopher with an ecological bent,” in his short foreword to the text (vii) – Danowski and Viveiros de Castro ask us to take these tales of the end of the world seriously and in so doing, to understand them as “efforts, though not necessarily intentional ones, to invent a mythology adequate to our times” (6). In this regard, the authors are undoubtedly successful. The text offers a number of up-to-the-minute philosophical, anthropological, cinematic, and literary apocalypse-flavored interventions wide-ranging enough that any interested reader is likely not only to find a foothold in their particular contextual starting point, but also to discover previously unknown theoretical resources. I expect many English readers will, like me, be particularly appreciative of the careful presentation of a number of South American Amerindian perspectives on the end of the world (a multiplicity of perspectives united in thinking an end of world that has taken place prior to “our” historical present) typically lacking from Western, Eurocentric educations.

    Footnotes

    1. “Intriguingly enough, everything takes place as if, of the three great transcendental ideas identified by Kant – God, Soul, and World, respectively the objects of theology, psychology, and cosmology – we were now watching the downfall of the last” (Danowski and Viveiros de Castro 9).

    Works Cited

    • Brassier, Ray. Nihil Unbound: Enlightenment and Extinction. Palgrave Macmillan, 2007.
    • Chakrabarty, Dipesh. “The Climate of History: Four Theses.” Critical Inquiry, vol. 35, no. 32, 2009, pp. 197–222.
    • Danowski, Déborah, and Eduardo Viveiros de Castro. The Ends of The World. Translated by Rodrigo Nunes, Polity, 2017.
    • Latour, Bruno. Facing Gaia: Eight Lectures on the New Climatic Regime. Polity Press, 2017.
    • Meillassoux, Quentin. After Finitude: An Essay on the Necessity of Contingence. Translated by Ray Brassier, Bloomsbury, 2009.
    • Stengers, Isabelle. In Catastrophic Times: Resisting the Coming Barbarism. Translated by Andrew Goffery, Open Humanities Press/Meson Press, 2015.
    • Viveiros de Castro, Eduardo. Cannibal Metaphysics. Translated by Peter Skafish, Univocal, 2014.
  • The Kill Chain, Unredacted

    Arthur Holland Michel (bio)
    Centre for the Study of the Drone at Bard College

    A review of Jaffer, Jameel, editor. The Drone Memos: Targeted Killing, Secrecy, and the Law. The New Press, 2016.

    For those seeking to understand targeted killing policy under the Obama administration, The Drone Memos (2017), a collection of ten key legal documents, memoranda, and measured speeches by senior Obama administration officials, is a crucial resource. Much ink has been spilled over the drone campaign, including a number of very fine books, but The Drone Memos creates new meaning by collecting, for the first time in a single volume, this core body of primary source material, much of which was at one point highly classified, on the official thinking undergirding what was unquestionably Obama’s most controversial policy.

    The volume is edited by Jameel Jaffer, a renowned human rights lawyer now serving as the director of the Knight First Amendment Institute at Columbia University. In some senses, Jaffer, who leads the documents with a hard-hitting but level-headed 60-page introduction, is closer to the drone campaign and has had a greater influence upon it than anybody who has not served in government. A vocal critic of drone strikes, he spent the full span of the Obama presidency at the ACLU, where he worked on a range of high-profile lawsuits that sought the disclosure of classified documents and information on strikes and, in some cases, directly challenged the legal basis for the targeted killing program. Operating in what the judge who presided over one of the suits describes as “the thicket of laws and precedents that effectively allow the [government] to proclaim as perfectly lawful certain actions that seem on their face incompatible with our Constitution and laws, while keeping the reasons for its conclusion secret,” Jaffer’s aim was to erode the government’s “overbroad secrecy” and bring to light evidence of illegal actions in the conduct of the War on Terror (29).

    This thicket of laws and precedents was a harrowing space. Jaffer and his colleagues faced an obstinate opponent. For the first three years of Obama’s presidency, no public official would formally acknowledge the government’s drone strikes outside of hot war zones, even though, thanks to a stream of presumably orchestrated leaks to journalists, everyone already knew that they were real and regular occurrences. Jaffer calls the Administration’s position a “fiction of secrecy” of “absurd proportions” (27) wherein success was, and remains, far rarer than failure. In one suit, filed in 2010, Jaffer represented Nasser al-Aulaqi, the father of U.S.-born radical cleric Anwar al-Aulaqi who, in an unprecedented move, had been selected for lethal targeting by the U.S. administration. The suit was ultimately unsuccessful, and nine months after a federal district court judge ruled against Nasser, Anwar was killed in a drone strike in Yemen (Jaffer 4, 5), the first intentional killing of a U.S. citizen outside of a war zone in modern times.

    Nevertheless, Jaffer had some victories. Indeed, several of the documents in the book were released as a result of suits brought forward by Jaffer’s community. These efforts pushed the government from a position of outright denial to one of relative openness. More importantly, they shifted policy. In the first four years of the Obama presidency, the drone war was particularly bloody and unrestrained. But in a speech in 2013, the president acknowledged the questions that Jaffer and others had been asking, without success, since 2009, “about who is targeted, and why; about civilian casualties, and the risk of creating new enemies; about the legality of such strikes under U.S. and international law; about accountability and morality” (265). This wasn’t just an exercise in lip service. The previous day, the president had issued the Presidential Policy Guidance, a lengthy classified document that deals with those questions by imposing an array of limits and strict procedures on drone strikes outside of war zones. Thanks to a lawsuit brought forward by the ACLU, the full “Playbook,” as it is known informally, was released in 2016 and is included in this volume (225).

    With their veils of secrecy drawn open, the documents assembled in the book reveal remarkable details about what Jaffer describes as the government’s “bureaucratic infrastructure” for targeted killings (4). Taken together, they bring to light patterns and themes that do not necessarily stand out in any single document when considered in isolation (all of the documents are available for free on the ACLU website). For example, the administration’s rehashing of certain phrases and arguments with an almost robotic repetitiveness: both Attorney General Eric Holder and CIA Director John Brennan, for example, speak of “the false choice between our values and our security” (164, 193). What is most striking about this body of material, particularly when viewed within the framing provided by Jaffer’s effective introduction, is the extent to which the drone war turns the conduct, laws, and language of war on their heads. Of course, it is by now well established that the drone as a tool of war marks a radical departure from traditional notions of warfighting. But equally radical is the way in which this bureaucratic machinery enables a war that is conducted in secret, sometimes against U.S. citizens, on the basis of classified evidence, beyond declared war zones, and without the direct approval of the public or congress. Jaffer argues that it is a war that has “eras[ed] rule-of-law strictures that were taken for granted only a generation ago” (2).

    Jaffer calls the administration’s successful effort to justify drone strikes “a remarkable feat of legal alchemy” (39), and reading all of the documents together, it certainly feels as though the central arguments on which the drone war was built could all be argued in the opposite direction with equal cogency: that at the bottom of it all, there is no fundamental truth in this debate, no hard line of truth. Just one generation ago, it was generally understood that assassinations were illegal (they had been banned under the Ford administration). Killing a senior terrorist leader outside of a war may seem to fit the common definition of an assassination, but the U.S. government doesn’t see it that way. In an address from 2012, one of the six speeches included in the book, Holder explains that targeted killings are not assassinations, because “assassinations are unlawful killings” (194). This sounds like a spurious defense, like saying, “When I killed that person, it wasn’t murder because murders are illegal.” It suggests that illegality is merely a matter of the government’s opinion. In this war, that may just be the case.

    According to the administration’s reasoning, strikes are lawful because they are carried out in self-defense—unlike assassinations, which are unprovoked acts of aggression (97). For a strike to count as self-defence, the target of the strike must present “a continuing, imminent threat to U.S. persons” (another oft-repeated phrase) (255). Of course, a middling al-Qaida operative in Pakistan would not, by most definitions, qualify as an imminent threat to U.S. persons unless, perhaps, he is literally holding a gun to an American’s head. Killing him while he sips tea with a drone operated from an air base in Nevada, likewise, would not by most people’s definition qualify as an act of outright self-defense in the traditional sense of the word. And besides, as Jaffer asks (as others have before), “What kind of threat could be both ‘imminent’ and ‘continuing’?” (22).

    As Jaffer’s introduction and the documents that follow it demonstrate, in this war words don’t necessarily mean what you think they mean. In one speech, Brennan—who elsewhere refers to the targets of strikes as “the cancerous tumor known as an al-Qa’ida terrorist” (208)—admits that “a more flexible understanding of ‘imminence’ may be appropriate when dealing with terrorist groups (165). In other words: the only terrorist attacks that are successful are the ones that the U.S. and its allies did not know about prior to the fact. All successful terrorist attacks, then, come as a surprise, and so, by definition, it is impossible to prepare for a successful terrorist attack. As such, a terrorist group like Al-Qaeda, which could—in theory at least—attack anywhere and at any time without warning, presents an imminent threat to the U.S. and its interests by mere virtue of its existence. (To be sure, terrorist groups have proven themselves able to attack the U.S. and U.S. allies with nearly the same range as the U.S. and its drone operations.) In short, as the authors of a DoJ White Paper from 2011 explain, just because the U.S. government “may not be aware of all al-Qa’ida plots as they are developing,” it “cannot be confident that none is about to occur” (178). If the U.S. were to adhere to the common definition of imminence, the authors of the White Paper explain, , it would not have enough time to prevent a future attack. As such, they write, labelling a target as an “‘imminent’ threat of violent attack against the United States does not require the United States to have clear evidence that a specific attack on U.S. persons and interests will take place in the immediate future” [emphasis added] (176). “Imminent,” then, appears to actually refer to the opposite of imminence: “sometime.” And though the government later clarifies in the 2013 Playbook that “it is simply not the case that all terrorists pose a continuing, imminent threat to U.S. persons” (255), the determination as to whether a terrorist poses an imminent threat is, of course, based on classified information that the government is under no obligation to disclose, making such decisions impossible to audit.

    Many commentators, including Jaffer, have focused on arguments about “imminence,” because while they are both crucial and dubious, the legal justification for drone strikes on U.S. citizens, in particular, also hinges on the equally dubitable notion of “public authority.” Here, too, the drone war reveals itself as a thoroughly postmodern enterprise. “Public authority” refers to the legal concept that certain actions—in this case, killing U.S. persons without first giving them a trial—are exempt from the usual legal scrutiny if they are carried out by public officials in their best judgement and in the service of advancing a national interest. In a 2010 memo outlining the legal basis for a strike against Anwar al-Aulaki, the DoJ’s Office of Legal Counsel explains that just as it would be absurd to give a speeding fine to a policeman rushing to the scene of a crime—or, to use an analogue that is preferred within the government, to charge with murder a policeman who shoots an aggressive armed suspect—the law banning the murder of U.S. persons abroad does not apply to national security officials who carry out drone strikes against known terrorists who are U.S. citizens (80).

    This reading of public authority rests on a somewhat chaotic logic. In this memo and others, the government argues that public authority exempts national security officials from a law known as Section 1119 that bans the killing of U.S. citizens abroad. Alongside the ban on assassinations, this law comes the closest to rendering such strikes illegal. But the authors of the law never made any mention targeted killing, nor did they include any language to suggest their intention was to prevent public officials from exercising their duties by killing terrorists (82). This is because Section 1119 stems from a 1991 bill that was intended to close a loophole that prevented federal authorities from prosecuting a U.S. national accused of murdering a colleague in South Korea (82), a bill that had nothing to do with war, intelligence, or counter-terrorism, and which was passed at a time when striking targets on foreign soil using unmanned aircraft would have seemed like a distant fiction (106, 109 and 139). In effect, the administration’s argument is based on what is omitted from the law rather than on what is included. This is not an uncommon legal tactic. But elsewhere, the administration used what is included in unrelated legal precedent: in particular, a case known as the VISA Fraud Investigation, which found that public officials could legally issue unlawful visas as part of a legitimate undercover operation (108).

    This is not the only example of the administration drawing on scant historical precedent to justify a war that has no strong analogues in history. As the authors of the 2010 memo point out, “There is little judicial or other authoritative precedent” for a remote war against a non-state group in a country that is not party to that war. Their sole historical example of a legal targeted killing is the targeting of Isoroku Yamamoto, the Japanese general behind the Pearl Harbor attack in 1943, nearly three decades prior to the ban on assassinations. The administration admits that they must therefore base their justification for that war on legal decisions that were never made with such a war in mind (94). In his introduction, which touches on these points about imminence, self-defence, public authority, and the Yamamoto killing, Jaffer calls the unrelated laws that govern the targeted killing program “imprecise and elastic.” “They are cherry picked,” he continues, “from different legal regimes; the government regards some of them to be discretionary rather than binding; and even the rules the government concedes to be binding cannot, in the government’s view, be enforced in any court” (7).

    Even the definition of “civilian,” a legal term with heavy implications in the laws of armed conflict, appears to be up for debate. While the government maintained, effusively, that it did not deem all military-aged males in the vicinity of a strike to be legally targetable combatants (294), Jaffer and others assert that the CIA’s criteria for distinguishing fighters from civilians appeared to have been used losely at certain points in the campaign. Even the U.S. ambassador to Pakistan from 2010 to 2012, Cameron Munter, conceded that when it comes to distinguishing civilians from fighters, “One man’s combatant is another man’s—well, a chump who went to a meeting” (12). Here, again, the determination as to whether a person is a legitimate target or merely a chump is based on intelligence that is invariably classified. A judge tells Jaffer that public officials must be trusted (47). But that is not in Jaffer’s nature. “If this is law,” he writes, “it is law without limits—without constraints” (7).

    In such a war where precedent is thin and laws and words are malleable, searching for a fundamental answer to the question “Are drone strikes legal?” may therefore be a fool’s errand. As several of the judges who presided over Jaffer’s unsuccessful legal challenges acknowledge, the fact that a policy is found to be legal does not, by default, have anything to do with whether or not it is good policy. In the suit filed by the ACLU on behalf of al-Aulaki’s father, the judge dismissed the case, noting that the question of whether it is lawful for the U.S. to kill a U.S. citizen considered to be an enemy of the state was a “political question” that ought to be put to congress and the White House rather than to the courts (46). The debate seems to come down to whether or not one can stomach President Obama’s dictum, quoted by his legal adviser Harold Koh in one of the book’s six speeches, that “the instruments of war do have a role to play in preserving the peace” (121). For their part, the “political” figures that do have a say in drone strike policy are very much convinced that strikes are the best option (or, as one military official involved in the UK’s targeting program put it to me recently, the “least bad option”). These people don’t lie awake in bed every night tormented by their actions. Nor would most Americans—who largely support drone strikes (“Public Continues to Back U.S. Drone Attacks”)—or Congress, which hasn’t passed a single piece of legislation that directly restricts drone strikes. But in their place, it is fairly clear that Jaffer wouldn’t sleep a wink.

    If the first rule of the drone war is that nothing is necessarily as it seems, the second rule is that things which are as they seem may not necessarily be so for very long. If Jaffer believed that Hillary Clinton was going to win the election, he likely assumed that the documents he has assembled would remain in standing until at least 2020 or even 2024. But under the Trump administration, the drone war is evolving. On January 21, 2017, the day after President Trump’s inauguration, the President visited the headquarters of the Central Intelligence Agency in Langley, Virginia. Trump, who had asserted multiple times during the election campaign that he wished to “bomb the shit out of ISIS,” was reportedly impressed when he stopped at the department where the Agency manages its drone strikes. Trump made it clear that he did not approve of how the agency seemed to be very much limited by rules imposed by the Obama White House in “The Playbook.” According to officials who spoke to NBC News, he instructed incoming CIA director Mike Pompeo “to take a more aggressive posture” (Dilanian and Kube).

    Shortly thereafter, a number of the limitations placed on strikes under the Obama administration—which, at least in Pakistan, had an almost instantaneous effect on the number of strikes and civilian casualties (Ackerman)—appear to have been stripped. Breaking from the guidelines set forth by the previous administration, the White House granted the CIA greater autonomy to conduct strikes with “less micromanaging” in places like Yemen, according to NBC. A few months later, the White House implemented new, more lenient rules to supersede the Playbook (Hartig)—which the ACLU has obviously sued for. Since then, independent groups have noted a startling uptick in drone strikes in Yemen and Somalia, in particular (“Drone Wars: The Full Data”).

    Even so, The Drone Memos remains a highly relevant read. In addition to establishing, as a historical text, the legal contours of a war that broke with all precedents, it also represents the legal, ethical, and political baseline upon which Trump will have built his own counter-terrorism policy. As such, the book will serve not only as a record of the Obama administration’s lasting legacy in this space, but also as a useful mark of contrast against which to evaluate the current administration’s policies, assuming they are ever fully disclosed.

    More broadly, the book is significant because it represents a very workable model for how to represent, interrogate, and challenge the kind of war that may soon be the norm: confounding and “saturated,” as Jaffer puts it, “with the language of law” (7). It is becoming all too clear that under the new administration, The Drone Memos will need a sequel that replicates the formula. It would be a good thing if Jaffer were involved.

    Works Cited

    • Ackerman, Spencer. “Fewer deaths from drone strikes in 2013 after Obama policy change.” The Guardian, 31 Dec. 2013. https://www.theguardian.com/world/2013/dec/31/deaths-drone-strikes-obama-policy-change. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • Dilanian, Ken and Courtney Kube. “Trump Administration Wants to Increase CIA Drone Strikes.” NBC News, 18 Sept. 2017, https://www.nbcnews.com/news/military/trump-admin-wants-increase-cia-drone-strikes-n802311. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • “Donald Trump on ISIS: I would take away the oil.” Anderson Cooper 360, CNN, 7 Sept. 2015, http://www.edition.cnn.com/videos/tv/2015/07/09/donald-trump-on-isis-cooper-sot-ac.cnn/video/playlists/ac360-donald-trump/. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • “Drone Wars: The Full Data.” The Bureau of Investigative Journalism, 1 Jan. 2017, https://www.thebureauinvestigates.com/stories/2017-01-01/drone-wars-the-full-data. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • Hartig, Luke, “Trump’s New Drone Strike Policy: What’s Any Different? Why It Matters,” Just Security, 22 Sept. 2017, https://www.justsecurity.org/45227/trumps-drone-strike-policy-different-matters/. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
    • “Public Continues to Back U.S. Drone Attacks.” Pew Research Center, 28 May 2015, www.people-press.org/2015/05/28/public-continues-to-back-u-s-drone-attacks/. Accessed 6 Jul. 2019.
  • The animal rationale that is Jacques Derrida: a Response to “Of Biodeconstruction”

    Catherine Malabou (bio)
    Translated by Carolyn Shread (bio)

    I am honored by and grateful for Eyal Amiran’s invitation to respond to the articles included in this fine double issue of Postmodern Culture, “Of Biodeconstruction.” While it is not possible for me to address each article individually, since several offer direct critiques of my work, I decided to present the position in regard to Jacques Derrida’s commentary on the living that I developed in “Déconstruire la résistance philosophique à la biologie,” most of which is translated here into English for the first time, as well as referring to some work on Derrida and Heidegger in my recent Morphing Intelligence.1 I thank the authors of these articles, therefore, for the occasion to consider again and reiterate my views on this matter. Contrary to what the authors here argue, I do still believe that if there is such a thing as “biodeconstruction,” it was never undertaken by Derrida himself. Biodeconstruction thus awaits its articulation, and this will require that a challenge be mounted to several assumptions within deconstruction. For instance, as I explain, the distrust Derrida shares with Heidegger in regard to Aristotle’s proposed definition of Man as “zoo-political” (Derrida, The Beast 349), in which Man is defined as a rational and political “animal.”

    I adopt this approach because the articles in “Of Biodeconstruction” refer to texts Derrida wrote in the 1960s introducing a relation of solidarity between trace, writing, and program. As I have already presented a critical analysis of the texts from the sixties on several occasions, in the present context I opt to discuss later texts that take up the question of the animal and the relation to Heidegger, reexamining notions of writing and difference through “my” plasticity.2 Several articles in this issue are, in fact, critiques of plasticity’s critique, which I saw no point in repeating. I refer to it briefly, but I have developed my response elsewhere. Rather than diminishing the stakes of the dialogue undertaken here, I believe this approach allows me to alter the perspective of our exchange in productive ways.

    1. Technoscience, Humanity, and Animality

    Let me begin with a couple of reminders. According to Heidegger, the relational structure that connects the development of modern science to technological progress —a relationship revealed in the neologism technoscience —is determined by two significant metaphysical decisions, both of which grant a central role to life. The first, which emerges at the dawn of the philosophical tradition with Aristotle and governs it continually, is the definition of Man as animal rationale, in other words, as animal first and foremost. Heidegger characterizes this definition of Man as “zoopolitical” (Derrida, Beast 349). At the dawn of philosophy a biological and zoological concept of human “life” was thus established. Heidegger asks:

    Are we really on the right track toward the essence of the human being as long as we set him off as one living creature among others in contrast to plants, beasts, and God? … But we must be clear on this point, that when we do this we abandon the human being to the essential realm of animalitas even if we do not equate him with beasts and attribute a specific difference to him … Metaphysics thinks of the human being on the basis of animalitas and does not think in the direction of his humanitas.” (“Letter” 246–47)

    Clearly, Heidegger considers the biological and zoological definition of Man implicated in metaphysics to be ontologically impure, dissimulating, as it does, the essential difference between life and existence, from which, alone, the essence of Dasein is conceivable. Right from the start, the originary complicity of metaphysics and life, its alliance with what must be called the biological even before such is the case, condemns the biological to being nothing but an instance of concealing what is essential.

    The second decision concerns the subsequent biological characterization of life that results directly from the first metaphysical definition, which defines life as a program. In “The Provenance of Art and the Destination of Thought,” the lecture Heidegger gave in Athens in 1967, he claims that in our epoch, which is that of the “universality of a global civilization,” the “scientific world” is ruled by calculability and thus obeys the blueprint in which we find “the thoroughgoing calculability of everything, [which is] susceptible to experimentation and controllable by it.” Now in this “blueprint for a world,” “the activity of the individual sciences remains subordinated” (122). This subordination is especially visible in the field of biology.

    Calculability finds its full expression in the notion of the genetic program, which is also associated, in Heidegger’s definition, with the cybernetic program. The cybernetic representation of the world “abolishes the difference between automatic machines and living beings” (“The Provenance of Art” 123). Cybernetics and biology engage in a circular relation. On the one hand, “the cybernetic blueprint of the world, the ‘victory of method over science,’ makes possible a completely homogenous – and in this sense universal – calculability, that is, the absolute controllability of both the animate and the inanimate world” (123). Yet, on the other hand, biology is the field in which “the prospect of universal calculability . . . can be fulfilled experimentally in the most certain manner possible.” Heidegger goes on to explain:

    according to the method’s precepts, the defining idea of life in human life is the germ cell. This is no longer considered the miniature version of the fully developed living being. Biochemistry has discovered the scheme of life in the genes of the germ cell. This scheme, inscribed and stored as prescription inside the genes, is the programme of evolution. Science already knows the alphabet of this prescription. We speak of “an archive of genetic information.” On its knowledge is founded the firm expectation that one day we shall be able to master the scientific-technological production and breeding of the human being. The penetration of the genetic structure of the human germ cell by biochemistry and the splitting of the atom by nuclear physics belong on the same track, that of the victory of method over science.(124)

    From animal rationale to life program there is but a single logic of subordination and mechanical and political instrumentalization of life, marked by the omnipotence of genetics and, once again, inseparable from the constituting of a “stock” or “heritage” whose goal, in Heidegger’s view, ultimately can only be a eugenicist principle.

    Apparently there is never any consideration given to the possibility that this genetic omnipotence might one day be shaken by biological research. From the Greek origin of the zoological definition of Man to contemporary genetic manipulations, a single process unfolds. Biology has but one meaning, which is to obscure, if not to ruin, meaning. The “life” that biology grasps is a threat to “existence,” which is precisely that which never allows itself to be “programmed” or instrumentalized.

    2. Derrida, and Heidegger’s Immunity

    In Of Grammatology, Derrida highlights the importance of the notion of the genetic program, with reference to François Jacob. He comments on the fact that the cybernetic conception of program determines Jacob’s genetic definition, but he does not draw the same conclusions from this as Heidegger. Indeed, for Derrida, in Of Grammatology, the genetic program appears primarily as writing: “the entire field covered by the cybernetic program will be the field of writing … It is also in this sense that the contemporary biologist speaks of writing and pro-gram in relation to the most elementary processes of information within the living cell.” Writing is understood as a characteristic of “all that gives rise to an inscription in general” (9). Citing passages where Jacob compares the living to a text, Derrida demonstrates his complicity in the gesture that substitutes, for the essentiality of life, the economy of inscription and trace that is the “logic of life.”

    Years later in Faith and Knowledge,” an important text that offers a comparative study of religion and scientific reason, Derrida returns to the question of the relation of life to genetic program. But the project and tone have changed. In 1967, the program designates the unmotivated trace, the feature of writing that precedes the constituted identity of all individuals, an open necessity of some sort. In “Faith and Knowledge,” the program, which is inseparable from the machine in both its concept and functioning, is now characterized less as a mode of writing, less as a signature, and more as a certain implementing of time, a relation to the future as anticipation and calculation. A program consists of a series of operations that determine and orient the future, thereby averting in advance the surprising and disruptive character of events. The genetic program appears as a particular case of the undertaking of programming that typifies the overall “performativity” of “techné, of technoscience, of teletechnoscience” (“Faith” 46). In this framework, biology itself becomes “telebiotechnological,” a set of technical procedures that operate on life from a distance (“tele”) by working on its abstraction, virtualization, and uprooting (58).

    Thus, Derrida does not question the term “technoscience” any more than he expresses real concern about the equating of biology with a mode of calculation. Even if he critically examines some of the assumptions of Heideggerian thought about science, he does not appear to break with the fundamental principle of this thought: from genetic program to technoscientific programming, the unity between the march of capitalism —with its imperatives of productivity, profitability, mastery, and control —and the fulfillment of metaphysics occurs in a continuous, univocal manner. In “Faith and Knowledge” we find this irrevocable claim, with its clear Heideggerian influence: “teletechnoscience … is always high-performance and performative by essence” (66). It is clear then that biology, subordinated to this performative logic, can only be viewed as a handmaid to techno-scientific sovereignty.

    How should we understand what must be acknowledged as Derrida’s fidelity to Heidegger? This question immediately prompts another: doesn’t this fidelity cause him to leave the Heideggerian critique of the “zoological definition” of Man intact, undeconstructed?

    It is precisely this critique, and the fidelity to this critique, that I seek to interrogate. Why didn’t Derrida ever ask himself whether the zoological definition of Man was, in fact, best, if only considered from the point of view of the future? Whether, right from the origin of philosophy, it actually contained the possibility of deontologizing life? Indeed, read retrospectively in the light of contemporary biology, the Aristotelian definition of Man as rational and political animal makes it possible to resist the privilege accorded to Dasein over all other living beings, which is precisely what Derrida sought to do elsewhere.

    I return for a moment to the Heideggerian critique of the concept of program. It is true that on this particular point, Derrida appears to distinguish his thought from Heidegger’s, thereby opening the way to a possible dissidence. In fact, in “Faith and Knowledge” Derrida presents a serious challenge to the possibility of tracing a clear dividing line between life and machine, and on first glance this would appear to unsettle the Heideggerian critique of the program, cybernetics, and genetics. In effect, Derrida says, the effort to protect life from the machine is immediately caught up in the mechanics of this same gesture, which repeats itself like an automaton. The critique of the program does not, itself, escape the program; it becomes a contradicting machine. As we know, Derrida named this excessive logic, situated at the limits of biology and politics, with a term borrowed from the field of biology: the autoimmune process.

    In the same way that a living being with an autoimmune disease eventually attacks its own defenses, thought cannot claim to protect life from the machine without using the resources of the machine, without putting into operation a kind of mechanism that turns against it. Thus, it is not possible to immunize life against the machine without calling on the machine, without having recourse, in other words, to the resources of machinic repetition. Derrida writes: “We are here in a space where all self-protection of the unscathed, of the safe and sound, of the sacred (heilig, holy) must protect itself against its own protection, its own police, its own power of rejection, in short against its own, which is to say, against its own immunity. It is this terrifying but fatal logic of the auto-immunity of the unscathed…” (Faith 79–80). When defenses attack what they claim to defend, we have autoimmunity (82).

    Therefore, there is no “life” on one side and “machine” threat on the other, “living being” and “program.” Their dissensual unity is originary and this is what reveals their shared source as “double.” Since any reaction, any reactivity is immediate and quasi-automatic, it seems that everything one imagines one is defending is, for this very reason, mechanically attacked and poorly defended. Autoimmunity is this potentially pathological mechanism inscribed in living beings, a biological anomaly that becomes a philosophical aporia. Autoimmunity is the program turned against itself —with this turning-against appearing virtually as its fulfillment. Gene against antigen, self against non-self, machine attacking itself. The anomaly that Derrida sees as contained in any program reveals its political meaning: autoimmunity is the infernal logic deployed as soon as one begins the process of identifying the enemy.3

    Now one might expect that, having exposed this logic, Derrida would return to Heidegger in the last part of “Faith and Knowledge” to show how he mechanically becomes his own enemy. One might expect that the triggering of the play of autoimmunity would shake the foundations of the Heideggerian analysis of technoscience profoundly and enduringly. Once again, if any position of rejection is bound to mechanically attack itself, the reactive critique of science, along with its supporting ontology, should, strictly speaking, self-deconstruct. The equating of genetics with a mode of calculation should turn against itself, thereby already implicitly announcing the significance of epigenetics. The rejection of the biological definition of Man should also, at the same moment, reject itself. Loaning two of its categories —immunity and autoimmunity —to deconstruction, biology should simultaneously see itself invested with a new philosophical and critical role, finally leaving the ontological and technoscientific enclave in which it is constantly quartered by Heidegger.

    Yet, strangely, at the end of Faith and Knowledge” we witness an interruption in the autoimmunity mechanism. It must be admitted that ultimately the text produces no fatal malfunction in the Heideggerian defense. So what is it, then, in Heidegger that is secretly immunized by deconstruction? What is it? The zoological definition! This immunization of Heidegger is, to my mind, the greatest obstacle to the constitution of autoimmunity as Derrida thinks it, as an instrument of bio-deconstruction.

    3. Derrida Reads Foucault and Agamben

    Even if Derrida, in The Beast and the Sovereign, does question certain dichotomies again —between the living and machine, or dying and perishing —and even if he draws attention to Heidegger’s resounding silence when it comes to the animal, its subordination, and its suffering, he does not, for all that, displace the derivative character of the biological and the zoological in Heidegger’s work. Thus he leaves in the dark what he claims to elucidate, namely, the meaning of these very categories.

    Derrida first returns to the claims Heidegger developed on the subject of the animal rationale in Introduction to Metaphysics. He writes:

    Heidegger [asserts] the secondary character, the fundamentally derived, late-on-the-scene, and (from the ontological point of view) fundamentally very unsatisfactory character of a definition of Man as animal rationale or as zōon logon ekhon. Incidentally, he interestingly and unassailably calls this definition “zoological,” not only but also in the same sense that it links the logos to the zōon, and claims to render account and reason … of the essence of Man by saying of him that he is first of all a “living thing,” an “animal.” But the zōon of this zoology remains in many respects questionable (fragwürdig). In other words, so long as one has not questioned ontologically the essence of being alive, the essence of life, it remains problematic and obscure to define Man as zōon logon ekhon. Now, it is on this unquestioned basis, this problematical basis of an unelucidated ontological question of life that the whole story of the West, says Heidegger, has constructed its psychology, its ethics, its theory of knowledge, and its anthropology. (263–64)

    Does Derrida, in turn, interrogate the whole “unquestioned basis” that shackles the Heideggerian analysis of the zoological definition of Man? Certainly, it is necessary to deconstruct the traditional zoological definition of Man put forward by Aristotle. But again, what does it mean to deconstruct? To intensify Heideggerian doubts? Or is it, rather, to attack these very doubts and to see in the Aristotelian definition the beginning of a self-deconstructive process at work, a sort of time bomb, which, rather than fixing something like an essence of Man for eternity, announces the possible birth of an animal-human subject? Derrida opts for the first of these two choices.

    Indeed, one of the central themes of The Beast and the Sovereign is the critique of the Foucauldian concept of bio-politics and its reinterpretation by Giorgio Agamben. In order to level this critique, Derrida believes that he needs the doubts Heidegger brings to the zoological definition of Man. For Derrida it is a matter of countering the analysis of modern sovereignty as the emergence of the biopolitical (Foucault) and the ensuing lack of distinction between bios and zōē (Agamben). What counts for Derrida is showing that the Heideggerian distrust of the zoological definition of Man is the first critical analysis of biopolitics and that in this sense Foucault invents nothing new. Heidegger would thus have understood long before Agamben that the zoological definition of Man already undermined necessarily the categories of bios and zōē, biology and zoology.

    If they had read Heidegger as they should have, Derrida asserts, Foucault and Agamben would have understood that there was nothing new in “modernity,” that the definition of Man as animal rationale and zōon politikon already initiated the program of biopolitics. Derrida writes: “I am not saying … that there is no ‘new bio-power,’ I am suggesting that ‘bio-power’ itself is not new. There are incredible novelties in bio-power, but bio-power or zoo-power are not new” (The Beast 330). Elsewhere he explains: “The zooanthropological, rather than the bio-political, is our problematic horizon” (65).

    Derrida’s challenge, therefore, does not at all lie in attacking the way Heidegger himself attacks the notion of animal rationale, but rather in entering into a polemic with Foucault and Agamben that glosses over the fundamental importance of this Heideggerian gesture far too quickly, even though it prefigured their own critique in so many respects.

    Attacking the Heideggerian attack instead of justifying it would have meant leaving aside this polemic in order to effectively emphasize all the metaphysics still bound up in Heidegger’s rejection of the zoological and the biological. It would have meant, firstly, raising doubts about the very term zoology, an appellation upon whose outdated use, even already in Heidegger’s time, Derrida does not once comment. For a long time now there has no longer been any zoology, but rather a biology of organisms. “Zoology” has radically renewed itself by integrating the contributions of phylogenetics, biochemistry, population genetics, animal physiology (which develops from biochemistry and cellular biology into comparative anatomy via histology), ethology, and ecology, which studies the interactions between living beings and their environment and which is as interested in animals as in plants, fungi, and abiotic elements. Attacking the Heideggerian attack would have meant attempting to state the extent to which these disciplines have largely enabled a destabilization of traditional concepts of the animal, the relation between Man and animal, and the relation between Man and the non-animal living … by perhaps offering a new meaning for “political animal.”

    Can’t we claim, in fact, that there is a non-“zoological” animal and hence a non-metaphysical definition of Man? That in the Aristotelian definition there is perhaps something that contains an extra-metaphysical meaning of biology – one that would therefore announce a philosophical revolution?

    Contemporary developments in “zoology” are indeed mentioned in Derrida’s seminar, but they are immediately reduced to being no more than actors in the general program of instrumentalizing the living and subordinating the animal that is implemented by “teletechno-biology.” Derrida writes of “the joint developments of zoological, ethological, biological and genetic forms of knowledge, which remain inseparable from techniques of intervention into their object … the living animal” (The Animal 25). These techniques include “farming,” “regimentalization,” “genetic experimentation,” “industrialization,” “artificial insemination on a massive scale,” “more and more audacious manipulations of the genome,”

    the reduction of the animal not only to production and overactive reproduction (hormones, genetic crossbreeding, cloning, etc.) of meat for consumption, but also of all sorts of other end products, and all of that in the service of a certain being and the putative human well-being of Man. (25)

    Biological “knowledge” —and here again, of course, we run into the phobia of everything genetic —thus leads straight to catastrophe. As Derrida reminds us, “the order of knowledge is never a stranger to that of power” (The Beast 279). Like power, biological knowledge has the right to life or death over its object.

    As an example of this power, Derrida comments on the dissection of a large elephant from the Jardin des Plantes in 1681 (Ellenberger qtd. in The Beast 275). This is, in fact, the only example he offers in the seminar on “zoological knowledge.” In this example the link between zoological knowledge and sovereign power appears in full force, revealing “mastery, both political and scientific, indissociably political and scientific, over an animal that has become an object of knowledge – knowledge of death, anatomical knowledge above all – for the sovereign, the king or the people” (The Beast 273). Later in the text, Derrida reasserts the strength of this connection:

    Knowledge is sovereign; it is of its essence to want to be free and all-powerful, to be sure of power and to have it, to have possession and mastery of its object. And this is why, as you had understood, I began and ended last time with a dead body, an immense dead body … I’m speaking, then, of the picture of the dissection of an elephant under the orders and under the gaze of the greatest of kings, His Majesty Louis le Grand. The beast and the sovereign is here the beast as dead ob-ject, an enormous, heavy body under the gaze and at the disposal of the absolute knowledge of an absolute monarch.” (280)

    The meaning of zoology is thus fixed once and for all with this example, which extends from animal anatomy to zoo science.

    It is now crystal clear that Derrida interrogates zoology and biology neither to provoke a rejection of the Heideggerian rejection, nor to examine the ways that contemporary definitions of the animal in particular, and of the living in general, might destabilize not only political sovereignty but also what must be recognized as ontological sovereignty. As we have seen, even without any examination, the question is already settled. Biological “knowledge” upsets nothing, and in any case, it’s not what’s at stake. What counts is not attacking Heidegger, but rather protecting him against those who do not read him, or who do so poorly, even as they claim to know something about the Greek meaning of bios and zōē. First and foremost, it is a matter of salvaging the primacy of the Heideggerian analysis, marking it as a logical and chronological antecedent of subsequent thought on biopolitics.

    “Neither the one nor the other [i.e., Foucault and Agamben] refers, as I believe it would have been honest and indispensable to do, to the Heidegger … [of] Introduction to Metaphysics,” the text in which Heidegger shows that the logos was originarily a “zoology,” “uniting in one and the same body, or one and the same concept, logos and the life of the living, logos and zōē” (Derrida, The Beast 317, 321). This “zoo-logy or … logo-zōēy … will, according to Heidegger, have imposed its authority, even its sovereignty, its hegemonic predominance both over the originary interpretation of the Greek logos and over the Aristotelian definition of Man as logon zōon ekhon, the animal that has the logos” (321). As Derrida also writes, Genesis already said this: “[the logos] was life (zōē)” (313). From that point then, if a biopolitics exists, it is indeed because “there seems to be some ontological affinity between life, zōē, and logos” (314).

    Derrida continues:

    it goes without saying that when Heidegger on the one hand condemns biologism (and clearly modern biologism), and on the other hand denounces as metaphysical and insufficiently questioning the zoologism of a definition of Man as zōon logon ekhon or, a fortiori, as zōon politikon, he is going exactly in the direction of this whole supposedly new configuration that Agamben credits Foucault with having inaugurated. (324)

    Focusing on this point, we thus discover that (1) at the explicit level of analysis it is impossible to make a clear separation between bios and zōē, thus invalidating Agamben’s analysis, and consequently also Foucault’s, for there is nothing “new” in biopower; (2) it is therefore impossible to deconstruct the Heideggerian rejection of the bio-zoological and the ontological background that supports it.

    To conclude, there is no question that Derrida is fully aware of a transformation of biology. In the question of the animal he sees a new approach to life appearing, and this necessarily disturbs the weighty apparatus of the question of being and its consequent thinking of time and of history. Moreover, through its insistence, the animal question shakes up the ontological arrangement of the “always already” and threatens the Heideggerian rejection of the bio-zoological definition of Man. With the two instances of autoimmunity and animal, Derrida has a powerful machine (an autoimmune mechanism) with which to deontologize life (and to grasp the unprecedented political stakes of a redefinition of the political subject as a living subject).

    And yet, as we have seen, this operation of mechanical deontologization —or self-deconstruction —does not occur. It remains stopped at its threshold. Although Derrida would not recognize it in these terms, I believe that the problem is indeed that of a loss of meaning, a threat of desymbolization, as represented by the idea of a deconstructive power within biology. The notion that the symbolic might elude difference, that it might start living. And that it might become animal, and thereby cease being what it is. Therein lies the problem.

    How can it be thought? This question invites further deconstruction. Or perhaps something other than deconstruction. I hope to see this discussion develop in the years to come. Indeed, the stakes in contemporary biology concern not only the living, but also nature as a whole—in other words, everything constituted within contemporary ecological concerns. It is urgent that we continue to free biology from the hefty accusations of biologism that still burden it, in order to finally initiate the interrogation that the survival of Earth demands with utmost urgency.

    Footnotes

    1. See my “Déconstruire la résistance philosophique à la biologie” in Rivista Quadranti, the short excerpt from the essay translated into English as “Deconstructing the Philosophical Resistance to Biology” in Brooklyn Rail, and Morphing Intelligence (49–51).

    2. See Malabou, Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing; Changing Difference: The Feminine in Philosophy; and “One Life Only: Biological Resistance, Political Resistance.”

    3. “… the origin of repetition . . . is . . . the division of the same” (Derrida, “Faith” 71).

    Works Cited

    • Derrida, Jacques. The Animal That Therefore I Am. Edited by Marie-Louise Mallet and translated by David Wills, Fordham UP, 2008.
    • ———. The Beast and the Sovereign, Translated by Geoffrey Bennington, vol. 1, The U of Chicago P, 2009.
    • ———. “Faith and Knowledge.” Acts of Religion. Edited by Gil Anidjar, Routledge, 2002, pp. 42–101.
    • ———. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Johns Hopkins P, 1974.
    • Heidegger, Martin. “Letter on ‘Humanism.’” Pathmarks. Edited by William McNeill, Cambridge UP, 1998, pp. 239–276.
    • ———. “The Provenance of Art and the Destination of Thought.” Translated by Dimitrios Latsis and Ullrich Haase, The Journal of the British Society for Phenomenology, vol. 44, no. 2, 2013, pp. 119–128.
    • Malabou, Catherine. Changing Difference: The Feminine in Philosophy. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Polity Books, 2011.
    • ———. “Deconstructing the Philosophical Resistance to Biology.” The Brooklyn Rail, Sept. 1, 2016. https://brooklynrail.org/2016/09/criticspage/deconstructing-the-philosophical-resistance-to-biology.
    • ———. “Deconstruire la resistance philosophique a la biologie.” Rivista Quadranti – Rivista Internazionale di Filosofia Contemporanea, vol. II, no. 2, 2014. https://www.rivistaquadranti.eu/#blog.
    • ———. Morphing Intelligence: From IQ Measurement to Artificial Brains. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Columbia UP, 2019.
    • ———. “One Life Only: Biological Resistance, Political Resistance.” Translated by Carolyn Shread, Critical Inquiry, vol. 42, no. 3, 2016, pp. 429–438. The U of Chicago P Journals, doi: 10.1086/685601.
    • ———. Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing. Translated by Carolyn Shread, Columbia UP, 2009.

  • Of Other Jaguars: Glosses to the Writing of God

    Riccardo Baldissone (bio)
    University of Westminster, London

    Buried for decades in a deep and stony prison, the high priest Tzinacàn at last deciphers the message hidden by his god on the living skin of his jaguar companion. Yet, he is no longer interested in deploying the power of his discovery to rescue himself. This bitter moment in Borges’s La escritura del dios (“The writing of the god”) presents a narrative deconstruction of metaphysical ideas that may well apply to their modern revival in the language of science, as the quest for simple universal rules and the construction of fur patterns as cellular automata are not too far from the cabbalistic concerns of the Mayan prisoner. Even the autopoietic construction of the living risks contributing to the modern process of recasting ontotheology as physiology.

    All significant concepts of modern biology are secularized theological concepts not only because of their historical development—in which they were transferred from theology to the theory of nature, whereby, for example, the omnipotent god became the omnipotent natural causality—but also because of their systematic structure, the recognition of which is necessary for a sociological consideration of these concepts. Mutation in biology is analogous to miracle in theology.1 Only by being aware of this analogy can we appreciate the manner in which the philosophical ideas on the nature of the living developed in the last centuries.

    Disquieting Continuities

    In 1922, Carl Schmitt writes the original version2 of the above epigraph in order to expose the continuity between medieval juridico-political thought, which he characterizes as political theology, and modern theories of the state. Schmitt’s notion of secularization, which expresses the genetic derivation of the modern juridico-political constructions of the state, is no doubt controversial; yet, Schmitt has the merit of challenging the presumed theoretical autonomy of modern legal and political thought by showing the theological roots of modern juridico-political concepts and structures.

    By replacing “theory of the state” with “biology” in the epigraph, I displaced Schmitt’s model of structural filiation from its intended field to suggest that an analogous relation of derivation may be construed between theological speculation and modern scientific theories.3 Following this logic, the relation would need to be defined according to the specific paths of the various scientific disciplines. For example, while narratives of modern physical enquiries make their Galilean foundation coincide with the rejection of the Aristotelian theoretical framework as endorsed by Scholastic theologians, the study of the living has long carried Aristotelian and Scholastic themes through modernities.

    However, even a sketch of the modern development of ideas on the nature of the living would obviously require much more than a single essay. In order to show the theological and, more generally, metaphysical presuppositions within modern discourses on the living, I will have to replace the proper path of genealogical constructions with the powerful shortcut of another kind of narration. In the Schmittian marauding spirit of my previous misquotation, I will shamelessly plunder a short story written in the late 1940s by Jorge Luis Borges: La escritura del dios, “The writing of the god.”4

    “The writing of the god” brilliantly conjoins brevity and polysemic abundance. Despite its Mesoamerican setting, references to Buddhism proliferate in the accounts of its numerous interpreters. Borges himself recalls a more personal source, namely, his memories of delirium and pain in a hospital bed. The narration may appear to distil this experience of suffering and despair into a superior spiritual achievement: nevertheless, the final outcome may be read in a completely different, and indeed, opposite way. In order to explore this alternative reading, I will inflict upon the prose of Borges, which already consists of only that which is essential, the violence of a summary.

    “The writing of the god”

    After the Spanish invasion of the Yucatán, the Mayan high priest Tzinacán lies helplessly in the darkness on the floor of a huge prison of stone, which he has been sharing with a jaguar for many years.5 A high wall separates the two prisoners, but once a day, when their jailer lifts a manhole on the ceiling to lower their meal, they can see each other through a gated window.6 Tzinacán fills days and years with his memories: “thus—he tells us—I was taking possession of what was already my own” (596).7 He then slowly comes to recall a religious prophecy: on the day of creation, Qaholom, the god of his pyramid, writes a magical sentence, which would give its chosen decipherer unlimited power to face and repel the evils to come at the end of time. At that point, the motionless prisoner sets off on a quest for the written spell.

    In his inner journey, the Mayan priest seems to retrace the path of ancient Greek sages, who look for ontological stability in cosmological features and their material components. He is also struck by the same Platonic and Aristotelian insight that the only persistence in a world of becoming is in the incessant repetition of the cycle of life.8 From there, Tzinacán has only to recall that the jaguar is one of the attributes of the god, so that he may at last focus on the fur of the beast as the constantly renewed palimpsest of the divine writing: “I imagined that network of tigers, that hot labyrinth of tigers, spreading horror through meadows and herds in order to preserve a drawing” (597).9

    Though the search of Tzinacán now has a narrower focus, it is no less demanding, as the prisoner himself dryly recounts: “I devoted many years to learning the order and the configuration of the fur spots” (597).10 He also speculates at length on the form of the divine communication, and considering that any human proposition already entails the entire universe,11 he comes to the conclusion that the god needs no more than a single word to deliver his message.

    One day—or one night, he cannot say—Tzinacán gets frightened by a dream in which his only escape from suffocation is to wake up within another analogous dream, and so on, in an endless series. When the arrival of the jailer brings him back to the reality of the prison, Tzinacán wholeheartedly embraces his condition as prisoner; in that very moment, he experiences union with the deity.12

    While cautioning that his experience is neither forgettable nor communicable, Tzinacán depicts his sudden vision of the Whole as “a most high Wheel” (598),13 which includes “all things which will be, which are and which have been” (599).14 As a consequence, he also understands at once the writing of the god: “It is a formula of fourteen casual words (which seem casual),—Tzinacán explains—and it would be enough for me to say it out aloud for being almighty” (599).15

    The prisoner’s reaction to the epiphany is even more extraordinary than his discovery and his decipherment of the divine code: he does nothing, and he explains that whoever has seen the designs of the universe—as he did—is no longer interested in any specific issue or entity, even if the entity at stake is himself. As he now identifies himself with the universe, he no longer cares about the man Tzinacán, who just has been himself, and who is no longer himself, but another.16

    Absolutes Exposed

    The conclusion of the story may be understood as an expression of mysticism on the part of Borges: nevertheless, two important motivations militate against such a reading. On the one hand, the identification of a literary character with its author is risky, even reckless in the case of Borges. On the other hand, we may consider this story within a series of Borgesian parables on the absolute and its attributes: Borges shows Tzinacán’s power, Menard’s repetition, Funes’s memory, and Cartaphilus’s immortality as features of the absolute that are useless or even humanly unbearable.17

    In other words, Borges provides us with a scorching treatment of absolute ideas, which are exposed through his narrative reductio ad absurdum. This rhetorical technique operates first by accepting the point to be disproved, and then by showing that the consequences of the accepted point are untenable. The method cannot be directly applied to transcendent notions, which by definition exceed their immanent actualization. Yet, Borges bypasses this impossibility by producing the narrative actualization of core concepts of Western metaphysics, from immortality to infinity, and from unlimited knowledge to unlimited memory.

    Once actualized in the fictional world of the story, absolute notions produce consequences that are at odds with any possible expectation grounded in experience. This is why Borges shows the disinvestment of the enlightened Mayan prisoner in his human embodiment: the prisoner’s very enlightened condition, that is, his new identification with that which “the poor and ambitious human words” name as “all, world, universe,”18 is no longer compatible with his previous human identification as Tzinacán. By showing this irreversible bifurcation to his readers, Borges sets up a deictic (or ostensive)19 rather than demonstrative argument about the incompatibility between absoluteness and humanity: the absolute dimension, in its various facets, here appears as properly inhuman. If this holds true, absoluteness is probably also laid bare in Borges’s narration of Tzinacán’s belief—which Plato and Aristotle also share—that living entities partake of the everlasting by reproducing themselves.20

    Permanence and Repetition

    In the Western world, Aristotelian participation in an eternal iteration later becomes sidelined by the concern with individual self-preservation: a concern that is raised by the Stoics and that is later embraced by medieval and modern thinkers, from Aquinas to Hobbes and beyond. However, the postulate of the immutability of species remains nearly undisturbed until 1859 (ninety years before the publication of Borges’s story), when it is shaken by another narration: Darwin gets straight to the point by titling his work On the Origins of Species. Once Darwin establishes the evolution of species, it is no longer possible to imagine that they populate the very “first morning of time,”21 or that they are conceived as ideas in the mind of the creator.22

    Yet, because absoluteness—or objectivity—lies in the eye of the beholder, nowadays we still need to “watch out for amateur and amateurish philosophers trying to stuff archetypes into the genome” (Ghiselin 260). Worse than that, a more subtle longing for permanence seems to renew Aristotle’s attempt to rescue mutable entities as proper objects of knowledge by highlighting their belonging to iterating cycles.

    Aristotle recovers permanence in the supposedly endless iteration of the reproductive cycle, on which he thus bestows the ontological stability of being: moreover, the biological reproductive cycle is possibly the model for the Aristotelian notion of ousia,23 which the Scholastics translate as “substance,” and which can be rendered as “being-something.”24 In contrast, after Darwin, the cycles of reproduction in the realm of the living instead either go helicing25 or are erratically punctuated.26 According to these interpretations of Darwinian evolution, the cycle of reproduction is modified (perhaps but not necessarily continuously) by variations, and it is even occasionally disrupted by the absolute singularity of mutations. Hence it is no longer the result of uninterrupted iteration, but iterability itself and its conditions of possibility that now lay their claim to permanency.

    In other words, after Darwin, jaguars can no longer be examined as a source of timeless revelations,27 as supposed by both Aristotle and Tzinacán (albeit for different motivations28): nowadays, our visibly beautiful felines are instead searched for the invisible beauty of their biological functions.29 These hidden functions can resurface as the mechanisms that supposedly order an immediately visible feature, such as animal fur patterns.

    Mathematical Decipherments

    It is in the second half of the twentieth century that the mechanisms of biological pigmentation patterns are first construed by mathematical means. This construction takes two different paths. In his 1950 paper (published in 1952), “Random Processes and Transformations,” Stanislaw Ulam mentions a theory of automata, namely, a mathematical tessellation30 model, whose elements are governed by the same general rules (274). In the paper, Ulam cites as a source John von Neumann and the lectures he gave in 1949 (the year of publication of Borges’s story). Von Neumann considers cellular automata as simplified simulations of self-reproductive biological systems; Stephen Wolfram (A New Kind 876) recalls that von Neumann seems to attempt to compensate for the structural simplicity of his 1952 cellular automaton by endowing the model with a remarkable (200,000) number of cells, each of which is also attributed twenty-nine possible states.

    In the same year, on the other side of the Atlantic, Alan Turing proposes a chemical interpretation of morphogenesis, which he supports with a mathematical model of differential equations: in particular, according to Turing, the diffusion of chemicals in the embryo might also account for fur colour patterns. In the 1970s, John Murray recovers Turing’s patterns in order to claim that the single mechanism of diffusion is responsible for the geometry of animal coat design (144).

    Around this time, Edward Fredkin proposes to generalize cellular automata as representations of space and time, both of which he constructs as discrete rather than continuous. Richard Feynman, too, begins to consider “the idea that space perhaps is a simple lattice and everything is discrete … and that time jumps discontinuously” (468). However, in the 1980s, when Wolfram redefines cellular automata,31 he adds to discretization a new understanding of the relation between simplicity and complexity.

    Wolfram shows that cellular automata operating by very simple rules display complex behaviour, and he suggests that biological pigmentation patterns, like patterns produced by cellular automata, are “generated by processes whose basic rules are extremely simple” (A New Kind 423).

    Outside-text-ness

    In light of scientific research, we may reconsider Tzinacán’s painstaking effort to decipher the message left by his god on the jaguar’s skin. The solitary endeavour of the Mayan prisoner translates into the field of natural sciences the concerns that Abrahamic interpreters direct to the more literal writing of their god(s).32 Within these religious traditions, however, the text of the book of nature is hardly granted equal standing to that of sacred books. A notable early exception is Eriugena, who, in the ninth century, properly sets nature and scripture on equal footing as biforme calceamentum, that is, the two-form shoe of Jesus (307).

    However, like Jewish, Christian, and Islamic enquiries on the supposedly literal writing of god, Tzinacán’s zoological observations are oriented, as Derrida would put it, by an outside-text beacon.33 While the outside-text-ness of monotheist and Mayan gods is immediately revealed by their claim to transcendence, Derrida points out that outside-textness is also presupposed by apparently more modest decipherments, such as, for example, the (Rousseauan and Saussurean) analysis of language and the (Lévi-Straussian) search for anthropological structures. The very notion of grammatology as a traditional scientific discipline has to be discarded because it partakes of these “metaphysical presuppositions” (Positions 36).

    If this holds true, we may compare Tzinacán’s fictional endeavour with another contemporary enquiry, which is recalled by Lévi-Strauss. In sixteenth-century Puerto Rico, some of the mysterious newcomers (Spanish colonial invaders) are kept underwater for weeks, in order to determine whether their corpses would rot like those of ordinary living beings. Lévi-Strauss matches the Amerindian experiments on Spanish bodies with the contemporary Spanish theological search for Amerindian souls, and he famously quips: “The whites invoked the social sciences, whilst the Indians were rather more confident with the natural sciences” (81).34

    Apparently, unlike his Puerto Rican fellows, the Mayan priest only deploys the observation method of the natural sciences in order to achieve his supernatural task. His faith in the presence of the hidden message of the god is not too far from modern science’s belief in the laws of nature, even if these laws are understood as regularities that underlie a variety of natural phenomena.

    Of course, one may observe that the script of the Mayan god is an intentional communication by a personal entity.35 However, even in the nineteenth century, non-Darwinian researchers in the newly defined science of biology,36 such as Agassiz and Owen, relate the notion of species to a similar personal entity, and it would not be difficult to argue that the mind of god has currency as a metaphor (and often also literally) for many of our contemporary physicists and biologists.

    More than that, the belief in an objective natural settlement (albeit transient) cuts across the boundary between transcendence and immanence: this belief may also survive the reframing of the biological order as a dynamical set of emergent properties. Even the commendable attempt to correlate such order to the intervention of the researcher may end up recasting the previous objective order of things as the result of subjective operations.37

    Autopoiesis

    We may consider Humberto Maturana’s parable of the house builders, in which he compares the cognitive behaviour of two teams of workers (Maturana and Varela, Autopoiesis 53).38 One of the members of the first group is appointed leader, and he is also granted a detailed building plan by a providential architect (who would have surely pleased a long list of thinkers, from Aristotle to Descartes to Marx). The second group somewhat embodies Jakob von Uexküll’s “reflex republic” (76) as each member is given, like a sea urchin’s quill,39 the same “neighbourhood instructions”40 (Maturana and Varela, Autopoiesis 53): even more impressive is the similarity between the working conditions of the members of the second team and the operating conditions of the elements of a cellular automaton.41

    According to Maturana, while both teams end up building a house, only the first house building process is isomorphic to a description from the perspective of an external observer; in contrast, there is no isomorphism between this external description and the second process, which “corresponds to the way that the genome and nervous system constitute codes for the organism and for behaviour” (Maturana and Varela, Autopoiesis 54).

    We may certainly welcome Maturana’s acknowledgement that the perspective of the external observer imposes on the biological material the teleological convergence of the plan (the house project with architectural sketches42) as the result of the observer’s post festum cognition of the realized house. Maturana is also ready to admit that this very house is not the object of knowledge of the observer, because, in general, “there is no object of knowledge. To know is to be able to operate adequately in an individual or cooperative situation” (Maturana and Varela, Autopoesis 53).

    Maturana and Varela themselves operate as theorists by constructing “the living being as a self-referential system of circular organization”43—better known as autopoiesis44—that frees the living from its subordination to the teleological plan. Nevertheless, their construction de facto also internalizes within the living individual the cyclical logic of reproduction that defines the unity and the closure of the species. This inner reproduction is understood as both the process of structural change (the ontogenesis) and the unchanging inner organization that grants the survival of the individual.

    We may compare the autopoietic organism with Plutarch’s account of Theseus’s ship, which was rebuilt piece by piece over time, causing one to wonder whether it was still the same boat:45 the growth and the decay of the living add to the ship’s structural replacements structural transformations too. According to Maturana and Varela, these structural transformations must take place in a manner determined by and subordinated to the organization of the living individual: moreover, for them, the organizational closure of self-reproduction—autopoiesis—is the very defining character of the living in general.

    Maturana and Varela do not immediately identify biological systems and their descriptions. It is the gesture of the observer that enacts a distinction between the background and the autopoietic entity, which is thus constituted as separated and one. Here, the eternal closure of the Aristotelian species is replaced by the time-bound closure of individual biological organization, and this very temporary closure results from the subjective operation of distinction. Following Spencer-Brown’s idea that “a universe comes into being when a space is severed or taken apart” (Spencer-Brown v), Maturana and Varela even affirm that distinction is the generative operation of any universe.

    We may observe mutatis mutandis that the Aristotelian knot that ties unity and identity together46 still structures the language of being, which modern science inherits from the Classics through the historical mediation of theology. Of course, the principle of unity no longer resides in the immutable species’ teleological plan, which is to be realized as the ontogenetic potentiality of the individual living entity. On the contrary, according to Maturana and Varela, the relations that determine the dynamics of interactions and transformations of the living entity constitute its organization, which defines it as a unity. Moreover, after the Kantian critical gesture, which salvages metaphysical objectivity by relocating it from the outer world to the inner transcendental conditions of possibility of human knowledge, this organization can no longer be construed as a mere objective feature of the living. Yet, by declaring that “[t]he description, invention and manipulation of unities is at the base of all scientific inquiry” (Autopoiesis 73), Maturana and Varela seem to recast Aristotelian unity under the shape of the subjective operation of distinction.

    Otherwise than Closure

    These considerations take us very far from the Mexican jail and its prisoner, but Tzinacán too is caught between mutually exclusive alternatives: he can identify with either the stubborn autopoiesis of his strained human body or the whole universe (which, as we saw in his sudden epiphany, he perceives as a gigantic and all-encompassing wheel). In other words, his embracing of the totality requires him to renounce the distinction that produces the numerical unity of his individual body.

    As a proud member of a priestly cast in a literate society, the Mayan Tzinacán can rightly claim to have long ago left behind prehistory and its primitive mentality. Hence, at least according to Lucien Lévy-Bruhl,47 he has to endure the burden of civilization, which no longer allows him to participate in the identity of more than one entity.

    Nevertheless, pace Lévy-Bruhl, inasmuch as we begin to identify the burden of civilization as another avatar of Platonic narrations, we need not to follow Tzinacán’s bifurcating path. We may question the unity (and the operational closure) of both the individual and the whole, and we may even detect a will to closure48 still at work in the repeated attempt to define concepts—such as, for example, the living. And what if we at last abandon the endeavour of defining the living and rather focus on the living as part of the cultural processes that recast—and are still recasting—ontotheology as physiology?49

    Footnotes

    1. Mutations do not alter causality, but they are exceptions to ordered replication. Consider Malebranche’s discussion of how volontez particulieres (god’s particular volitions) occasionally modify the general laws of nature, the volontez generales (god’s general volitions) (32), in order to produce miracles.

    2. Here is George Schwab’s translation of Schmitt’s original text: “All significant concepts of the modern theory of the state are secularized theological concepts not only because of their historical development—in which they were transferred from theology to the theory of the state, whereby, for example, the omnipotent God became the omnipotent lawgiver—but also because of their systematic structure, the recognition of which is necessary for a sociological consideration of these concepts. The exception in jurisprudence is analogous to the miracle in theology. Only by being aware of this analogy can we appreciate the manner in which the philosophical ideas of the state developed in the last centuries” (Schmitt 36).

    3. In the same essay Schmitt himself detects Malebranche’s emphasis on volontez generales, the laws of nature that express the general wills of god, as the horizon of the scientific study of nature as a self-sufficient mechanism.

    4. The story was first published on February 1949 in the Argentinian magazine Sur, and was then reprinted in the collection El Aleph. Translations of Borges and other texts are mine unless otherwise noted.

    5. Borges may have been familiar with Popol Vuh, which is the most relevant among the Mayan texts that survived the colonial holocaust. In the book, the third trial that the main characters face in the underworld is entering b’alami ja, jaguar house, which is “crowded with jaguars” (line 4019).

    6. In The Songlines, Bruce Chatwin recalls a visit to a Shaivite sadhu in his Indian den, and he adds an Edenic version of the Borgesian regular exchange of eye views: “Below the hermitage there was a leopard cave. On moonlit nights the leopard would come into the garden, and he and the sadhu would look at each other” (257).

    7. “[A]sí fui entrando en posesión de lo que ya era mío.”

    8. “La montaña y la estrella son individuos, y los individuos caducan. Busqué algo más tenaz, más invulnerable. Pensé en las generaciones de los cereales, de los pastos, de los pájaros, de los hombres” (597). “The mountain and the star are individuals, and individuals die out. I looked for something more tenacious, more invulnerable. I thought about the generations of cereals, of pastures, of birds, of men.”

    9. “Imaginé esa red de tigres, ese caliente laberinto de tigres, dando horror a los prados y a los rebaños para conservar un dibujo.”

    10. “Dediqué largos años a aprender el orden y la configuración de las manchas.”

    11. “Consideré que aun en los lenguajes humanos no hay proposición que no implique el universo entero” (598). “I considered that also in human languages there is no proposition that does not imply the entire universe.”

    12. “Ocurrió la unión con la divinidad, con el universo (no sé si estas palabras difieren)” (598). “It occurred the union with the deity, with the universe (I don’t know if these words differ).” We cannot ignore that Tzinacán’s epiphany of the totality overlaps with his blessing espousal of the here and now, inasmuch as alternative (however awful) to the intolerable dimension of dream: “Del incansable laberinto de sueños yo regresé como a mi casa a la dura prisión. Bendije su humedad, bendije su tigre, bendije el agujero de luz, bendije mi viejo cuerpo doliente, bendije la tiniebla y la piedra” (598). “From the indefatigable labyrinth of dreams, I returned as if to my home to the harsh prison. I blessed its dampness, I blessed its tiger, I blessed the crevice of light, I blessed my painful old body, I blessed the darkness and the stone.”

    13. “[U]na Rueda altísima.” A most appropriate objective correlative to the Whole as a recurring cycle.

    14. “[T]odas las cosas que serán, que son y que fueron.”

    15. “Es una fórmula de catorce palabras casuales (que parecen casuales), y me bastaría decirla en voz alta para ser todopoderoso.”

    16. “Quien ha entrevisto el universo, quien ha entrevisto los ardientes designios del universo, no puede pensar en un hombre, en sus triviales dichas o desventuras, aunque ese hombre sea él. Ese hombre ha sido él y ahora no le importa. Qué le importa la suerte de aquel otro, qué le importa la nación de aquel otro, si él, ahora es nadie.” “Whoever glimpsed the universe, whoever glimpsed the fiery designs of the universe, cannot think about a man, about his trivial sayings or misfortunes, even if that man is himself. That man has been him and now he does no longer care. What is the fate of that other to him, what is the nation of that other to him, if now he is nobody.” There is an uncanny similarity between this and the epilogue of Dino Buzzati’s short story L’uomo che volle guarire (“The Man who Wanted to Heal”), first published on July 29, 1952 in the Italian newspaper Corriere della Sera.

    17. See Pierre Menard, autor del Quijote (440–450); Funes el memorioso (485–490); El inmortal (533–544) in Borges, Obras Completas.

    18. “[L]as ambiciosas y pobres voces humanas, todo, mundo, universo” (598).

    19. The two terms relate to the verbs δείκνυμι [deiknymi] and ostendere respectively, which both use to express the sense of “displaying,” long before this sense is hijacked by Plato and the geometers under the notion of demonstration as a compelling vision (the Platonic gesture includes the shift of sense of the derived term παράδειγμα [paradeigma] from “model as an example” to “model as a prototype”). We are still hostages to this gesture, and to its repetition by Hobbes and his fellow seventeenth-century natural philosophers.

    20. “[L]os jaguares, que se amarían y se engendrarían sin fin” (597). “The jaguars, who would endlessly copulate and reproduce themselves.”

    21. Tzinacán tells: “Imaginé la primera mañana del tiempo” (597). “I imagined the first morning of time.”

    22. Nineteenth-century naturalists such as Agassiz and Owen still held species as ideas in the mind of god, a notion that may possibly be traced to Philo of Alexandria: “in tracing it [a natural system] the human mind is only translating into human language the Divine thoughts expressed in nature in living realities” (Agassiz 136).

    23. Aristotle knows well that οὐσία [ousia] is said in many ways, which include the numerical identity of the individual being (for instance, in Generation of Animals). However, Aristotle also insists that there is a primary sense of the word ousia: in the Categories (3b12) it defines that which is neither part nor predicate of something else, and it is always ἄτομον … καὶ ἓν ἀριθμῷ [atomonkai hen arithmō], “individual … and one in number”; in the book Zeta of Metaphysics (1043a6), Aristotle defines ousia as τὸ ἀνάλογον ἐν ἑκάστῳ [to analogon en hekastō], “the proportion in each being.”

    24. The term ousia is derived from οὖσα [ousa], feminine present participle of the verb εἶναι [einai], to be, that is, being. The Scholastics follow Boethius’s (main) Latin rendering of ousia as substantia, substance: more recently, Düring suggests “existence” as an alternative translation, which is probably reasonable but confusing on the horizon of previous interpretations. Considering that what is at stake is not only the isness of things (rendered by Heidegger as Seiendenheit, “beingness,” and by Sachs as “thinghood”), but also any singular instance of this isness, I would prefer to use the term “being-something.” I deal at length with the notion of ousia in my forthcoming book Autós.

    25. I made up this verbal form from the noun “helix” on the model of “spiral” and “spiralling,” as a visual rendering of the continuous variation of species in Neo-Darwinist accounts.

    26. “Speciation is a rare and difficult event that punctuates a system in homeostatic equilibrium” (Eldredge and Gould 115).

    27. According to Darwin’s theory of descent with modification, “not one living species will transmit its unaltered likeness to a distant futurity” (489).

    28. In Borges’s narration (as well as in Popol Vuh, line 19, where the name K’ajolom identifies the god who has begotten sons), Qaholom is a personal entity, unlike Aristotle’s θεός [theos], the divine, which only becomes personalized in Christian, Islamic, and Jewish adaptations of Aristotelian thought.

    29. This kind of beauty is first explicitly acknowledged by Aristotle in Parts of Animals 645a6: οὕτω καὶ πρὸς τὴν ζήτησιν περὶ ἑκάστου τῶν ζῴων προσιέναι δεῖ μὴ δυσωπούμενον ὡς ἐν ἅπασιν ὄντος τινὸς φυσικοῦ καὶ καλοῦ [houtō kai pros tēn zētēsin peri hekastou tōn zōōn prosienai dei mē dysōpoumenon hōs en hapasin ontos tinos physikou kai kalou], “so we should approach the study of every kind of animal without distaste; for each and all will reveal to us something natural and something beautiful.”

    30. Ulam mentions “an infinite lattice or graph of points,” that is, a regular spatial distribution of discrete elements (274).

    31. “Cellular automata are simple mathematical idealizations of natural systems. They consist of a lattice of discrete identical sites, each site taking on a finite set of, say, integer values. The values of the sites evolve in discrete time steps according to deterministic rules that specify the value of each site in terms of the values of neighboring sites. Cellular automata may thus be considered as discrete idealizations of the partial differential equations often used to describe natural systems (“Cellular Automata” 2).”

    32. We may construct the birth of modern sciences as a shift of focus from the Christian god’s book of revelation to his book of nature. In Il Saggiatore Galileo explicitly claims the latter image in order to underline another shift, from the language of letters to that of mathematical symbols and figures (25).

    33. In De la grammatologie, Derrida famously writes, “[I]l n’y a pas de hors-texte (there is no outside-text) (227).” We may forgive the peremptoriness with which Derrida annihilates the outside-text: thanks to his bold gesture we can now see that the outside-text always comes at a cost, as Latour says of identities, equivalences, and universality in The Pasteurization of France (162). Arguably, the gesture of mere negation is reconsidered by Derrida himself at least under the rubric of the undecidability of the pharmakon, which “is neither the inside nor the outside, … that is, simultaneously either or” (Positions 43).

    34. “[L]es blancs invoquaient les sciences sociales alors que les Indiens avaient plutôt confiance dans les sciences naturelles.”

    35. “[I]maginé a mi dios confiando el mensaje a la piel viva de los jaguares” (597). “I imagined my god entrusting the message to the living skin of the jaguars.”

    36. The word “biology” first appeared in print in its German version, Biologie, in Theodor Georg August Roose’s 1797 Grundzüge der Lehre von der Lebenskraft.

    37. In Critique of Pure Reason, Kant set this rhetorical trick as the general model for the modernities to come: universal forms and categories of thought, inasmuch as shared human abilities, shape human knowledge and grant its objectivity.

    38. First published in Maturana, Biology of Cognition. I suspect an unwitting resurgence of numerology here, as Maturana unnecessarily specifies that each team is composed of thirteen workers.

    39. “Like porcupines, sea urchins have a great number of quills, which are, however, developed into autonomous reflex persons … In the reflex republic of the sea urchin, which has no hierarchically superior center, civil peace … occurs through the presence of a substance called autodermin. Undiluted autodermin blocks the receptors of the reflex persons” (von Uexküll 76–77).

    40. As the activity of each worker far exceeds in complexity the quill’s simple reflex, the analogy is limited to the aspect of locality.

    41. In their 1974 article “Autopoiesis: The Organization of Living Systems, Its Characterization and a Model,” Varela, Maturana, and Uribe make use of a cellular automaton.

    42. We may notice that the word παραδείγματα [paradeigmata], or “examples,” and, after Plato, “prototypes,” first appears in Herodotus to define three-dimensional models (2.86) and—in the singular—an architectural sketch (5.62) respectively. We cannot exactly date Sophocles’s roughly contemporary play Ichneutae, where paradeigmata (line 72) qualify three-dimensional objects too.

    43. “[S]er vivo como sistema de organización circular.” (De Máquinas y Seres Vivos 16).

    44. Maturana recalls that his coin “autopoiesis” took shape “while talking with a friend (José Bulnes) about an essay of his on Don Quixote de la Mancha, in which he analyzed Don Quixote’s dilemma of whether to follow the path of arms (praxis, action) or the path of letters (poiesis, creation, production)” (Maturana and Varela, Autopoiesis xvii). Of course, Bulnes’s reading of Cervantes partially recovers the Aristotelian tripartition of human activities into theoria (contemplation), praxis (nonproductive activity), and poiesis (productive activity). See Aristotle, Nichomachean Ethics.

    45. Plutarch, Theseus 23.1.

    46. See especially the book Iota of Aristotle’s Metaphysics.

    47. Lévy-Bruhl asserts that primitive mentality implies a “mystical participation” (80), that is, the ability to be “at once themselves and something other than themselves” (76).

    48. “Distinction is perfect continence” (Spencer-Brown 1), original italics. I discuss an alternative construction that emphasizes in-between-ness and through-ness in my book Farewell to Freedom.

    49. I have suggested elsewhere the term “onto-theo-physio-logy,” as an alternative to Heidegger’s dehistoricized construction of Western thought as the bipolar disorder of ontotheology. The notion of ontotheophysiology genealogically summarizes the classical, medieval, and modern path of metaphysics as a (Derridean) series of substitutions of center for center: being, god, and nature, that is, φύσις [physis].

    Works Cited

    • Agassiz, Louis. Essay on Classification. Edited by Edward Lurie, Harvard University Press, 1962.
    • Aristotle. Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea, Edited by F. Susemihl, revised by Otto Apelt, Taubner, 1903.
    • ———. Aristotle’s Metaphysics. Edited by W. D. Ross. Clarendon Press, 1924. 2 vols.
    • ———. Generation of Animals. Edited by A. L. Peck, Heinemann, 1943.
    • ———. Aristotelis Categoriae et liber De Interpretatione, Edited by L. Minio-Paluello, 2nd ed. Clarendon Press, 1956.
    • ———. On the Parts of Animals. Edited by J. Lennox, Oxford U P, 2002.
    • Baldissone, Riccardo. Farewell to Freedom: A Western Genealogy of Liberty. U of Westminster P, 2018.
    • Borges, Jorge Luis. Obras Completas 1923–1972, vol. 1. Emecé, 1974. 4 vols.
    • Chatwin, Bruce. The Songlines. Penguin, 1987.
    • Darwin, Charles. On the Origins of Species. John Murray, 1859.
    • Derrida, Jacques. De la grammatologie. Éditions de Minuit, 1967.
    • ———. Positions. Translated by Alan Bass, U of Chicago P, 1982.
    • Eldredge, Niles, and Stephen Jay Gould. “Punctuated equilibria: an alternative to phyletic gradualism.” Models in Paleobiology, edited by T.J.M. Schopf, Freeman, Cooper & Co., 1972, 82–115.
    • Eriugena, John Scotus. “Commentarius in Iohannem.” Patrologia Latina, vol. 122. Edited by Jean Paul Migne, Imprimerie Catholique, 1841–55. 221 vols.
    • Feynman, Richard P. “Simulating Physics with Computers.” International Journal of Theoretical Physics, vol. 21 no. 6–7, 1982, 467–488. SpringerLink, doi:10.1007/BF02650179.
    • Galilei, Galileo. Il Saggiatore. Giacomo Mascardi, 1623.
    • Ghiselin, Michael T. Review of Richard Owen: Biology without Darwin, a Revised Edition, by Nicolaas Rupke. Integrative and Comparative Biology, vol. 50, no. 2, 2010, 259–260. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/40793151.
    • Herodotus, Histories, vol. 1. Translated by A. D. Godley, Heinemann, 1920. 4 vols.
    • ———. Histories, vol. 3. Translated by A. D. Godley, Heinemann, 1922. 4 vols.
    • Kant, Immanuel, Critique of Pure Reason. Edited by P. Guyer and A. W. Wood, Cambridge University Press, 1998.
    • Latour, Bruno. The Pasteurization of France. Translated by Alan Sheridan and John Law, Harvard, 1993.
    • Lévy-Bruhl, Lucien. How Natives Think. Translated by Lilian Ada Clare, Allen and Unwin, 1926.
    • Lévi-Strauss, Claude. Tristes tropiques. Paris: Plon, 1955.
    • Malebranche, Nicolas. Traité de la nature et de la grâce, Œuvres complètes V. Vrin, 1976. 23 vols.
    • Maturana, Humberto. Biology of Cognition. Biological Computer Laboratory Research Report BCL 9.0. University of Illinois, 1970.
    • Maturana, Humberto and Varela, Francisco. Autopoiesis and Cognition: The Realization of the Living. D. Reidel Publishing, 1980.
    • ———. De Máquinas y Seres Vivos. Editorial Universitaria, 1972.
    • Murray, John. Mathematical Biology, 3rd ed., vol. 2, Springer, 2003.
    • Plutarch. The Parallel Lives. vol. 1. Translated by Bernadotte Perrin, Heinemann, 1914.
    • Popol Vuh: The Sacred Book of the Quiché Maya. Translated by Allen J. Christenson. Mesoweb. www.mesoweb.org/publications/Christenson/PV-Literal.pdf. Accessed 15 November 2017.
    • Roose, Theodor Georg August. Grundzüge der Lehre von der Lebenskraft. Christian Friedrich Thomas, 1797.
    • Schmitt, Carl. Political Theology, Four Chapters on the Concept of Sovereignty. Translated by George Schwab, MIT P, 1985.
    • Sophocles, The Fragments of Sophocles, vol. 1. Edited by R. C. Jebb, W. G. Headlam, and A. C. Pearson, Cambridge U P, 1917.
    • Spencer-Brown, George. Laws of Form. Allen and Unwin, 1969.
    • Turing, Alan M. “The Chemical Basis of Morphogenesis.” Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London. Series B, Biological Sciences, vol. 237, no. 641, 1952, 37–72. JSTOR, doi:10.1098/rstb.1952.0012.
    • Ulam, Stanislaw. “Random Processes and Transformations.” Proceedings of the International Congress of Mathematicians, vol. 2. American Mathematical Society, 1952, 264–275.
    • Varela, Francisco, Humberto Maturana, and Ricardo Uribe. “Autopoiesis: The Organization of Living Systems, Its Characterization and a Model.” BioSystems, vol. 5, 1974, 187–196. Elsevier ScienceDirect, doi:10/1016/0303-2647(74)90031-8.
    • Von Uexküll, Jacob. A Foray into the Worlds of Animals and Humans. Translated by D. O’Neil, U of Minnesota P, 2010.
    • Wolfram, Stephen. “Cellular Automata.” Los Alamos Science, vol. 9, Fall 1983, 2–21.
    • ———. A New Kind of Science. Wolfram. www.wolframscience.com/nks/. Accessed 10 November 2017.
  • How the Other Half-Lives: Life as Identity and Difference in Bennett and Schrödinger

    Jonathan Basile (bio)
    Emory University

    This essay deconstructs Jane Bennett’s and Erwin Schrödinger’s theories of life to demonstrate the untenability of defining life on the basis of either identity (relation to self) or difference (relation to other). Because the living thing is undecidably self and other, its traditional bond to the self-relation of teleology is untenable. Yet relinquishing this trait leaves life indistinguishable from its many inorganic and technical others. Biodeconstruction treats organism, organ, and parasite (part and whole, self and other) as undecidable. Finally, it critiques as metaphysical humanism Bernard Stiegler’s attempt to define a negentropy specific to humanity.

    As though this discourse were a living thing, its members animated by a common purpose, an end present here at the beginning that realizes itself throughout. This vitality is other than figural—there can be no life without this relation-to-self and relation-to-alterity of generalized textuality. The phenomenology of life is and requires the life of phenomenology; only the Sache toward which we direct ourselves—that essence which is never or rarely the words themselves but rather what they ask us to see—could be the animating principle of this discourse, the theme and the engine of our investigation, yet it is never present as such; it can only leave its trace here. Life, then, governs nothing. It can only expropriate itself or be arrogated, summoning the other who can read into or out of it any duplicity or heteronomy, treating its members as organs of the other or as so many parasites.

    Asking after life threatens the self-certainty of the biological and philosophical discourses that seek it. Inevitably, the question draws to itself the most fundamental terms of philosophical thinking. Life implies a certain relationship to time, not of repetition but of invention; it is thought to orient, understand, even create the future. This necessary reference to what is beyond the present, beyond immediate perception, implies an internality constructed by the relationship to self, something already resembling consciousness.1 But where is this temporality, interiority, and conscious quality of life? Who would feel comfortable pointing to some aspect of their world or their thinking and saying, “there it is: not a vital effect, but life itself”? What could life feel like if it were the ground of all feeling? How can we think life if it is the very form of self-relation that undergirds consciousness? Is it any easier to locate it in ourselves than in the other? We understand life both as a self-contained, self-regulating, and self-reproducing whole, and as a ceaseless self-transcendence or transgression, an openness on the outside. Without the life of the other, the shock of arrival or heteronomous invention, there would be no life of the same, no life at all. This undecidability will be what develops itself through this discourse, what preserves itself through difference and historical upheaval—do we live, or does the other live through us?

    We have learned to be wary of the form of the question “What is?” Being is not a being, time is nothing temporal; the presumption that we are searching for an essence when we ask after them is unjustified. Similarly, life is nothing vital, not a living thing. It cannot be any of its accomplished forms because it exists only as an ability to preserve yet transcend the given. Nonetheless, natura naturans is sometimes imagined as a great metabolic process, a vital force that realizes itself and its ends through the constant upheaval of inorganic and organic matter, perhaps even through the instability of space, the transformation of nothingness into subatomic particles, and the unfolding of cosmic time. Once we suspend our confidence in the direction of time and call into question the empirico-scientific status of the new, of invention and creativity, then we can understand life as a name for différance and dissemination, a fragmentation that can only be regathered or cathected into an organic unity by a fundamental violence. My attempt here will be to show that this dis-organic force destabilizes attempts by theorists and scientists to make life the stable object of an empirico-positivistic discourse—that life is deconstruction.

    New Materialist studies such as Jane Bennett’s Vibrant Matter represent life as a positivistic phenomenon, an empirically available substance. The field of New Materialism is defined by opposing the purported tendencies of past thinkers to grant agency, activity, and self-possession to cultural, linguistic, or human actors while understanding matter as passive and inert. Yet merely reversing these binaries risks transferring the most oppressive and logocentric notion of the sovereignty of the autonomous subject onto a new agent. Jane Bennett goes as far as possible in this direction in her Vibrant Matter, the fundamental premise of which is that all matter, organic and inorganic, is living, inventive, and free.2 By declaring all matter to be living, the very possibility of recognizing life differentially disappears in Bennett’s work; nonetheless, she claims that science can offer empirical verification of its existence:

    The machine model of nature, with its figure of inert matter, is no longer even scientific. It has been challenged by systems theory, complexity theory, chaos theory, fluid dynamics, as well as by the many earlier biophilosophies of flow that Michel Serres has chronicled in The Birth of Physics. . . . Yet the popular image of materialism as mechanistic endures, perhaps because the scientific community tends to emphasize how human ingenuity can result in greater control over nature more than the element of freedom in matter. (91)

    This appeal to chaos theory (to prove that all matter is contingent and therefore free, creative, and living) misrepresents its fundamental discoveries.3 The study of chaotic systems could never prove that they are contingent in themselves; mathematicians of chaos have shown that completely unpredictable behavior can emerge from purely deterministic interactions, and that what is completely predictable for us can nonetheless result from stochastic processes. Chaos is a science of the undecidability of necessity and contingency, a reminder that the laws we ascribe to nature are never the laws of nature itself—we will never know if a violation of any such law is a miracle or our mistake. If we accept the undecidability of contingency and problematize its relationship to freedom and life, we can no longer look out at the world and “see” life as a simple phenomenal occurrence. The subjection of inorganic matter to the deterministic laws of Newtonian mechanics and the tendency toward indifference of thermodynamics allow for the appearance of life as a challenge to those constraints. Declaring all matter to be free does not place it in the immediate, phenomenal light of vitality, but rather destroys the ground from which anything resembling life could have emerged.4 While I agree with Bennett that matter cannot be reduced to necessity and determinism, the reversal she attempts by equating it with contingency and freedom is untenable. Rather, matter is undecidably necessitated or contingent, free or constrained, heteronomous or autonomous—and life is one of the names for this self-contradiction.

    It is both necessary and impossible to think life as identity and life as difference—a paradox we can investigate by turning to Erwin Schrödinger’s foundational attempt to articulate the differential view. Schrödinger is not a straightforward interlocutor for New Materialism; he espouses some notions that New Materialists would consider conservative (such as the necessary legislation of the gene), while anticipating other New Materialist ideas (such as the indeterminacy of matter and a certain value placed on novelty). He is neither a precursor to nor a target of New Materialist critique, but I juxtapose him with Bennett’s project to allow these ideas to communicate, and to arrive at a better understanding of life’s aporias. Schrödinger’s attempt to treat life differentially does not make it any easier to answer the what-question. His 1943 lectures, What is Life?, take life to be a local violation of the second law of thermodynamics, a differential reduction of entropy. That is, the living thing is a pocket in which the world becomes more ordered rather than more disordered. He names this tendency negative entropy or negentropy.

    The deconstructability of Schrödinger’s premises can help us to understand a broad range of attempts scientists have since made to create mathematico-quantitative approaches to the question of life. Often, these hypotheses come from theoretical physicists or chemists, as they necessarily equate the organism with the mechanical operations of its chemical substrate. These approaches include mathematical descriptions of life as a complex system, structuralist descriptions of organic form, and the chemical description of life as an out-of-equilibrium dissipative system. These representations necessarily eliminate from our conception of life any reference to final causality or purposiveness, its traditional essence. If these formulae defined life, we would be mistaken every time we related to a living thing, including ourselves, as though it had a will or desire (a capacity for ends). This lack of teleology remains true even in the case of the sciences of complexity or chaos, where it has become commonplace to speak of the “self-organization” of the described elements. While it may be accurate that chemicals aggregate to form highly structured patterns (say, the designs on certain seashells) without the need for a blueprint residing in some master molecule, this merely gives expression to a necessity of mechanistic thought; it is always the case, in mechanism, that the principle of motion and the mind that intuits it are external to the interaction being described or known—consciousness of the law is not represented as causal, and so an impetus of scientific inquiry is satisfied, in that we are describing an interaction as if it took place whether we know it or not. If, for example, the spots of a cow are drawn according to a genetic blueprint (the reductionist, as opposed to the emergent, self-organizing view of a reaction-diffusion system), this still does not mean that the gene is conscious of the pattern it brings about.5 And it is not the case that eliminating the blueprint brings about anything like a self-originating causality, let alone a consciousness or purposiveness, but merely suggests that the other who elicits this behavior from the subject is another like itself (e.g. activator and inhibitor chemicals). Though scientists and theorists often speak as though consciousness and life will ultimately be explained by emergence—as if teleology were itself the telos of a mechanism without end—it is rather the case that they form a fundamental logical and phenomenological contradiction.

    We can understand the failures of these approaches to arrive at a coherent concept of life by examining the contradictions of Schrödinger’s attempt to quantify vitality. Despite offering a differential definition of life, he devotes the bulk of his What is Life? lectures to identifying the material substrate of life. In addition to the contradiction inherent in this method (if difference is the essence of life, it cannot reside in a stable and self-identical substance), it defers the question of essence. Most of Schrödinger’s work is focused on the question of how—imagining a physico-chemical basis that could ground what are assumed to be the manifestations of life (whose whatness is presupposed). The first half of his lectures, which describe why “the material carrier of life” must be an “aperiodic crystal” (5), take for granted that life is a relative stability or permanence, and that it is a substance. This procedure simply adopts a commonsense or pseudo-scientific idea of the properties of life and transfers them to its assumed material basis. What is it that makes these properties be, and makes them the properties of life? As long as self-determination and self-organization define the organism, life must be a force outside any and all of its material instantiations. Schrödinger’s theory is no exception to this rule, and his presuppositions about knowledge share this prejudice toward permanence and stability. He begins by describing the Brownian motion of atoms or small molecules, tossed about unpredictably by their collisions. From this he derives the necessity that the brain and the living thing must be larger than this frame of reference: “what we call thought (1) is itself an orderly thing, and (2) can only be applied to material, i.e. to perceptions or experiences, which have a certain degree of orderliness” (9). This desire for adequation perhaps defines the scientist: the idea that if thought is orderly unto itself, and life and matter are orderly unto themselves, then the two will comprehend each other perfectly. On the other hand, imagine an impassive God for whom 1,000 of our years are but a day. Imagine this god says to itself, “Those humans, their minuscule interactions are so unpredictable, but they always tend toward mutual destruction. Think of the chaos if one were to witness existence from their perspective. Surely consciousness and thought of any kind, at least any stable kind, is impossible for them.” We should not conclude from this that particles are conscious, but only that their consciousness is no more impossible than our own. At the very least, we should recognize that relative stability is insufficient to produce the manifestations of life, among them the self-relation of consciousness, even if such relativity is our only access to the phenomenon.

    Of course, any scientist will tell us that entropy—the disorder in a system—is rigorously quantifiable. Even if it is impossible to declare a framework (for instance, motion of particles or motion in the human world) ordered or disordered in absolute terms, Schrödinger is at least mathematically justified in describing the living being as a local violation of the principle that entropy always increases.6 This second law of thermodynamics is true only outside the organism, in the world into which it expels its waste—or, as Schrödinger puts it, expels disorder.

    After taking for granted the nature of the living thing and deriving the properties of its material substrate from its assumed characteristics, he finally poses the question, “What is the characteristic feature of life? When is a piece of matter said to be alive?” (69). He answers: “When it goes on ‘doing something’, moving, exchanging material with its environment . . . for a much longer period than we would expect an inanimate piece of matter to ‘keep going’ under similar circumstances” (69). Even granting that Schrödinger uses an admirably accessible, everyday language throughout these lectures, we cannot accept this definition as thorough enough. The recourse to relativism here is not grounded in an observable quantity (such as entropy) but in our expectations (who, “we?”). His plain speaking effaces the difference between mechanical and final causality, which is still at the foundation of the epistemology of life. What we observe is an effect of life only when we posit its end as its origin, which is fundamentally different from a mere endurance of something according to mechanical causes. According to the definition Schrödinger puts forward, we would have to grant life to the atomic dance, a growing stalactite (a “periodic solid”), a river, weather patterns, and to the motion of the planets, as well as to all technology. Faced with this need to refine his definition, Schrödinger would likely invoke something like a difference between heteronomy and autonomy, outer and inner. In our examples, an external energy such as gravity acts on matter that offers nothing but its inertia and momentum, so we think. On the other hand, the living thing turns this external energy into its “own,” to be used for its own purposes (finality). Ultimately, I do not think one can rigorously identify the phenomenon of life without eventually invoking qualitative difference, internality, and futurity, even if this positivity stands in a relationship of contradiction or aporia with our merely differential access to life. The emphasis on difference is honest in one sense: life never appears as such. But difference alone can never answer the question why or respond to the claim that there are living things at all—what gives life?

    Crystal formations and other solids pose a problem for Schrödinger’s theory, because they are highly ordered but not, by most accounts, living. To differentiate life and matter, he invokes the concept essential to Bennett’s theory, the concept of novelty. There are two ways, he says, of building large associations of molecules:

    One is the comparatively dull way of repeating the same structure. . . . The other way is that of building up a more and more extended aggregate without the dull device of repetition. That is the case of the more and more complicated organic molecule in which every atom, and every group of atoms, plays an individual role. (60)

    The former describes the “periodic,” the latter the “aperiodic” solid. The emphasis on division of labor and individuality is a classic topos of vitality, the part dependent on the whole and working to its benefit. It illustrates perfectly what Derrida would tell us about iterability: that repetition depends on difference and vice versa. Too much repetition and one feels that the sort of self-guided activity thought to govern the living is absent. Nevertheless, the “individuality” Schrödinger praises only functions as a ground for life if its operations return to a central identity, a repetition of the living. Too much difference would be entropic dissemination. Because there is no essential separability of difference and repetition, life and its others, Schrödinger must lash out at the one, attacking “dull” repetition to feign the purity of what nonetheless depends on it. In a less guarded passage, he describes the abyssal difference thus:

    The difference in structure [between periodic and aperiodic crystals] is of the same kind as that between an ordinary wallpaper in which the same pattern is repeated again and again in regular periodicity and a masterpiece of embroidery, say a Raphael tapestry, which shows no dull repetition, but an elaborate, coherent, meaningful design traced by the great master. (5)

    This is not the only place where Schrödinger’s discourse is “less becoming of a scientist than a poet” (79). Here the recourse to the self-gathering of consciousness is most explicit—what is composed of diversity can only be woven together by the intentions of a “great master,” a figure whose spiritual connotations (and the link thus formed with vitalism) should not be overlooked.

    Why could a great mind not realize its will through mechanism and “dull” repetition? Why is contingency or novelty a sign of agency, consciousness, the return to the same of the voluntaristic subject? Bennett makes the same assumption when she identifies vitality with contingency. The necessary relation of difference and repetition, that life must transcend itself to return to itself, is a structure Derrida calls ex-appropriation. We find the need for repetition in Schrödinger’s insistence that life be orderly, stable, and permanent, that it have a stable, material substrate—a gene—“unperturbed . . . for centuries” (47). In fact, his confidence that the chromosome is both “law-code and executive power,” “architect’s plan and builder’s craft” (22), that it is “fateful,” determining the development of an individual with Laplacean necessity, shows the full extent of his desire for a repetition of the same. It is “the code-script determining all future developments of the organism” (61). We cannot chastise him, in 1943, for failing to foresee the discoveries of epigenetics,7 but we should at least remind ourselves that what it means to have the “same” gene is no more certain than the identification of the “same” phenotype.8 And what exactly counts as a “development” here? It is not trivial to point out that the future of the organism depends on nutrition, damage, and death—the living thing is only a certain relationship with its outside.9 To acknowledge fully the relationship of the living to its others would undo our certainty of anything like organic unity, as well as its agency or activity.

    Schrödinger shows us, if nothing else, that life as difference is no less aporetic than life as identity. As with Saussure’s structuralism, a scientist who attempts to isolate synchronic stability by means of a differential definition of his subject will be forced to suppress the onto-phenomenological question of genesis. One finds the same deconstructible tension between Schrödinger’s acknowledgment that life is a differential form (not a substance), and his insistence that it be identified with a certain material substrate (as language was tied to the phonic substance by Saussure). It is not enough to offer a differential definition while clinging to received notions of essence. One must see life not as what differs phenomenally from the inorganic, but as what differs from itself, in a manner that could be called internal only to the extent that it is never manifest as life, as itself, as such. The living thing must be capable of difference-from-self in space and time, drawing together multiform types and arrangements of matter and metamorphosing throughout its lifespan. This fragmentary foundation guarantees that it will never be simply identifiable with matter, phenomenality, or quality—nor will consciousness provide a ground or any supposed internality or unity, which could only express itself as life by means of the intrusion of alterity. That is to say, the origin of the living thing or life in general, which we imagine as a unity, is always already differentiated.

    The structuralist resonances of Schrödinger’s project are anything but idiosyncratic. Michel Morange, historian and philosopher of science and a cell biologist who worked under François Jacob, displays a similar pattern throughout Life Explained, his 2003 investigation of the essence of life. He draws on recent biological research to problematize the traditional predicates of life; what was thought to be a property of an individual living organism proves to be interdependent on adventitious contributions from sources that may or may not qualify as themselves organismic.10 In a chapter entitled “Life as a Living System,” Morange considers endosymbiosis, lateral gene transfer, and programmed cell death among monocellular organisms as evidence that life is not a property of an autonomous individual but a product of the interaction of components that problematize our notion of the self-related organism. He concludes,

    Nor are the interactions between organisms merely the product of preexisting life forms; they are part of the very possibility that these organisms should be alive at all. This dialectical relation between autonomy and totality is therefore a key characteristic of life, for life was a system from the moment of its inception. (109; emphasis added)

    In this proclamation we can hear the echoes of Lévi-Strauss’s structuralist assertion that “language can only have arisen all at once. Things cannot have begun to signify gradually” (59). All of the consequences that follow for structural linguistics will then appear in the field of vital phenomena: a) no individual thing can be considered the substantial representative of life, but life will emerge from their differences; b) the relations of life’s traditional representatives are no more its exclusive domain than the relations of molecular structures, information, or technology; c) the question of genesis is foreclosed—there is no more place for a speaker’s intentions in linguistic structure than there is for the purpose or purposiveness of an individual in the life-system; d) despite being sutured to these living signifiers, life exists only in the spectral doubling of their differences by a similarly differential system of signified concepts, in this case those grounding a biological taxonomy; e) a truly scientific understanding of the life-system would define these taxonomic concepts without reference to any particular synchronic tranche of the life-system; and f) these ideal interrelationships can only be permuted to form any particular life-system—the structural system of idealities is itself total from its inception; no more and no less life can come to be, no novelty and no invention. The field of structuralist biology moves in the direction indicated by these premises.11 We can expect that problems akin to those Derrida uncovered in Saussure’s structuralist linguistics and Lévi-Strauss’s structuralist anthropology will reappear in any structuralist biology (and in Schrödinger’s approach).

    If it is not possible, by such means, to define the essence of life, it will be no more possible to deploy a theory of negentropy to capture what is proper to humanity, nor to deliver us unto our salvation, which would be our proper end. Bernard Stiegler has taken up Schrödinger’s theory in service of such a goal, by suturing it to a messianic discourse befitting the new newisms. Stiegler claims to identify a form of negentropy unique to human beings, which he terms a “neganthropology.” He distinguishes humanity from animals on the classic but long defunct theory that we are the only tool-using animal: “It is not only the biological structure of humankind that, as is the case for all living beings, is negentropic. Cultural structures are too, in principle” (“To Love” 43). He explains in a note that this is a departure from Schrödinger: “human time exceeds the process of negative entropy by which Schrödinger and Brillouin characterized the living, by inscribing negentropy outside of this living” (“To Love” 85, n. 10). It would be enough to point to ants, bees, and beavers (among other orderers of the external world) to dismiss Stiegler’s anthropocentric exceptionalism. But a more essential criticism would problematize his ideas of inside and outside, which are fundamental to any theory of the living, as we have seen. Stiegler’s attempt to place negentropy outside the living is in one sense a departure from Schrödinger, who creates a definition of life capacious enough to include all technology, even if this could have proven problematic for his theses. From Schrödinger’s perspective, we might be forced to say not that humans (and all other tool-using, nest- or warren-building, etc. animals) create order outside themselves (i.e., outside the living), but that they create technological life. In fact, precisely because Schrödinger’s differential definition effaces the question of origins, it also effaces any difference between technology and nature, technē and phusis (the latter being that which supposedly has its origin in itself).12 So the living being would create life wherever it placed things in relative order, and individuation would occur wherever a border with disorder was manifest (which would mean, of course, that life was relativistic—that from one perspective an organism is a living unit, and from another its vital brain is surrounded by a dead disarray of tissues, its living nuclei by relatively disordered, unliving cytoplasm, and so on). Furthermore, life only comes to be by allowing for passage across this border. There is no sense in saying that only one animal operates on its outside. We may find differences of degree (a human city creates a greater quantity of negentropy than an ant colony, for example), but life exists as life only when it is open onto and can transform its exterior. It lives by making its exterior interior, that is, by bringing it to life.

    This is far from the only vestige of metaphysical humanism in Stiegler’s neganthropology. In Automatic Society, The Neganthropocene, “Escaping the Anthropocene,” and “The Anthropocene and Neganthropology,” he reserves an entire chain of classical predicates for the anthropos (including art, language, and freedom), grounded in its assumed self-consciousness, and made the basis of a messianic, soteriological promise. The technological capacity that Stiegler identifies uniquely with humanity creates a hyperbolic form of both entropy and negentropy. In “Escaping the Anthropocene,” he has to play a bit fast and loose with the risk posed by the “anthropocene” to make it fit this framework—the “consumption of fossil fuels” threatens life on earth with a different sort of heat death than the one that refers to a maximization of entropy (3). Regardless, he seems more concerned with the ideal side of the equation: whether our work produces or obliterates knowledge. That other classical bulwark of humanism, the hand, plays an important in this one-sided account of manual labor:

    Manual work that produces negentropy and knowledge . . . was replaced in the nineteenth century by . . . machinery that was entropic not just because of its consumption of fossil fuels, but because of its standardization of operating sequences and the resultant loss of knowledge on the side of the employee. (3)

    Obviously, manual work also uses energy, and machine labor also creates order; one could circumscribe Stiegler’s whole discourse by pointing out that he treats differences of degree as though they were differences in kind.13 He then affirms that “technical life is an amplified and hyperbolic form of negentropy” (10): that where the danger is, there grows the saving power also. It is worth pointing out, if we hope that our production of negative entropy will be our salvation, that more contemporary thermodynamic understandings of life represent life as a dissipative system, which creates local order only to speed the ultimate dissolution of an energy gradient into maximum entropy.

    According to Stiegler, technology creates entropy and ignorance, but human consciousness and freedom can place it in the service of salvific negentropy. Perhaps he has in mind the theory of information entropy when he invokes an entropy of knowledge, though he never makes this clear or develops it.14 Regardless, he posits that our current economy threatens to make entropic exhaustion an ineluctable fate that excludes any possibility of a future or promise. That future is replaced by a calculable (machinic) becoming of repetition in which we lose our humanity in ignorance and mere life (he uses the phrase “purely organic” (10)). The alternative lies in a self-conscious decision; “Freedom is here a question of knowledge” (5), and even if all work creates both entropy and negentropy regardless of its degree of technicity, he makes saving humanity seem as simple as knowing the difference between the two. Our work is “pharmacological,” by which he means undecidable, but seems to be easily sorted out by self-consciousness: “[the organological dimension] requires continual arbitration —negotiations that are operations of knowledge as therapies and therapeutics” (8). The messianic anthropos can bring about its own salvation if its “arts,” “works,” and “science” “project an infinite protention of a promise always yet to come” (11; emphasis added), and if a consciousness of our negentropic production “will allow us, in a literal sense, to save time” (12). Our salvation depends on the same force that has oriented metaphysico-humanist messianisms from Aristotle to Marx, the “noetic work” (16), oriented to a good beyond pleasure and creating value through its labor because it exists in the logos, or in the head of the architect before it is constructed. If the opposite of fateful ignorance for information entropy is salvific knowledge, what is the opposite of heat death in physical entropy? As always, Stiegler correctly addresses undecidability before taking refuge in a one-sided solution. He acknowledges that “life in general . . . as negentropy is always produced from entropy, and invariably leads back there: it is a detour” (10). The condition he identifies as uniquely neganthropological—the artificial manipulation of negentropy—actually holds for life in general. Nonetheless, if we are to prove to be “unlike purely organic beings,”15 how could this come to pass unless we truly “infinitize” ourselves (10–11)? If we follow this thread to the conclusion he doesn’t dare utter, but which fits with every metaphysical turn of his discourse, then we would no longer be a mere detour between two disorders but could achieve an unending order, an infinite and eternal life. Otherwise, what’s the difference?

    Given that Stiegler’s discourse posits an undecidability (for example, all life produces both entropy and negentropy) followed by its one-sided overcoming (self-conscious human life can cultivate negentropy alone), it seems worthwhile to examine his strange appropriation of Derridean terminology. He offers a curious derivation for the “pharmacological”: “the organological dimension (that is, the technical and artificial dimension) of the negentropy characteristic of anthropos” means that the human being is “pharmacological, that is, both entropic and negentropic” (8). Strangely, though he has already acknowledged this neg/entropy as the condition of all life, he derives its human form from our metaphysical essence as the unique artificers. Of course, for Derrida, no aspect of undecidability or deconstructibility depends on human consciousness, as though things were straightforwardly self-identical in themselves and became undecidable once a thinking substance attempted to grasp their self-sufficiency. Rather, consciousness and unconsciousness, matter and idea, human and nonhuman are themselves subject to the sway of undecidability and are produced out of a différance they cannot reappropriate. The dream of seizing control of the archē leads Stiegler to create this strange origin story for “pharmacology.” Once undecidability depends on human thinking, that thinking can easily dispose of it; Stiegler speaks of a “pharmacological knowledge constituting a neganthropology in the service of the Neganthropocene” and of “passing from anthropization to neganthropization by cultivating a positive pharmacology” (13; emphasis added). Perhaps he has in mind Derrida’s reference to an affirmative deconstruction when he names a “positive pharmacology.” But Derrida refers to the possibilities opened by the deconstruction of traditional binaries and a thought that moves otherwise, not to the one-sided, positional reinstatement of those same binaries. Stiegler’s dalliance with undecidability, and with Derrida, is always comfortably superseded by an enduring metaphysics of presence.

    Différance appears in a similarly de- or perhaps re-familiarized role in Stiegler’s text: And if it is also true that différance is an arrangement of retentions and protentions, as Derrida indicates in Of Grammatology, and if it is true that for those beings we call human, that is, technical and noetic beings, arrangements of retentions and protentions are trans-formed by tertiary retentions, then we should be able, on the basis of this concept of différance, to redefine economy and desire. (10)

    There is no such a definition of différance (“arrangement of retentions and protentions”) in Of Grammatology. Instead, a passage that discusses différance along with Husserlian time consciousness reads: “And deconstructing the simplicity of presence does not amount only to accounting for the horizons of potential presence, indeed of a ‘dialectic’ of protention and retention that one would install in the heart of the present instead of surrounding it with it [l’en entourer]” (67). If we allow for the deconstruction of the self-presence of the present, then we would lose the ground that distinguishes what Stiegler calls primary retentions (perceptions), secondary (living memory), and tertiary (which he refers to recording technology, and which Plato would call hupomnesis). Similarly, if we recognize prosthesis at the origin, we lose our specific difference as “technical” beings, as well as the self-containedness of our “noetic” existence. Thus, the idea that our ability to manipulate time digitally allows us to control différance and all its traces is untenable. As with “pharmacology,” différance is here subordinated to a form of self-presence in order to claim that we—as uniquely self-conscious beings—have dominion over it.

    Stiegler addresses his inheritance of Derrida in a footnote attached to a reference to Whitehead’s and Simondon’s concept of process: “It is this issue that the chorus of monkeys and parrots sung by little Derrideans ten years after the death of Jacques Derrida ignores, in the belief they can simply accuse me of having lost sight of différance within an anthropocentric perspective” (13 n. 13).16 The thrust of this passage is not counterargument but name-calling—though it is not, for all that, ad hominem.17 Rather, the “little Derrideans” are compared to animal-machines: the two animals known best for their mimicry, exemplifying the twin faults of animality and repetition.18 While other thinkers are derided for repetition, Stiegler is careful to herald the dubious originality of his own work. He claims that “philosophy since its inception has consisted in repressing the neganthropological dimension of the noetic soul . . . namely, the passage from the organic to the organological” (16), despite the fact that the conceptual framework of his thought can be found in Aristotle and in every philosopher since. Ultimately, the aim of his work is to capture the fetishistic value of novelty, which orients the chain of conceptuality that ties negentropy to our technological and noetic freedom. For example, he heralds “a new state of law that recognizes this pharmacological situation and that prescribes therapies and therapeutics so as to form a new age of knowledge” (16; emphasis added). Again consciousness conquers undecidability, and the telos of this action is revealed as the production of novelty.

    Perhaps the value granted to novelty is the ground that Bennett, Schrödinger, and Stiegler share despite their many differences. Creativity, invention, the ability to break with a program or law, is imagined to be the surest sign of life. Yet deconstruction would remind us that the only true invention is the invention of the impossible, which also renders impossible the return to the same—the agency and activity of some matter, subject, or substrate—by an iterability that makes repetition depend on difference, and difference on repetition. I would suggest that the theoretical value placed on novelty is complicit with the self-assured novelty and the academic and market value secured by theorists for themselves when they declare the advent of a “new” theory, for example a New Materialism. This field has been opened by the violent refusal of the past, by the dogmatic assertion that one can place the subject or the human on one side of history, and matter (and oneself) on the other. Deconstruction problematizes not only such simple binary distinctions, but also any attempt to articulate and delineate historical progress on their basis. The dogmatism of positivistic, inventive life shares an essence with the dogmatism of violently positional theory, which suppresses undecidability to herald its own novelty. It is by no means limited to Bennett or Stiegler. Elizabeth Grosz, in The Nick of Time, invokes the contemporaneity of her subject as a diffuse state of emergency requiring urgent thought (2).19 Her teleological, unified definition of time as “a single relentless movement forward” (5) drives or is driven by inventive life:

    Matter is organized differently in its inorganic and organic forms; this organization is dependent on the degree of indeterminacy, the degree of freedom, that life exhibits relative to the inertia of matter, the capacity that all forms of life, in varying degrees, have to introduce something new. (167)

    In What Should We Do with Our Brain?, Catherine Malabou pushes this messianic tone to its limits: “Brain plasticity constitutes a possible margin of improvisation with regard to genetic necessity. . . . We are living at the hour of neuronal liberation, and we do not know it” (8).

    Is it not another relationship to time that we have been approaching through the practice of biodeconstruction, another relationship within time, of time to itself, or of time to its other? We, the living, can we live time differently, without surety of its forward direction or our own, and certainly without being the agent or active force of its advance (which we should recast as its difference-from-self)? These discourses attempt to live the life of the self, claiming to have put the past to death in order to bring forward their own present, their own self-identity in and with the present. The life of the other, would it not be at the same time both less violent than this life that lives on sacrifice, and the greatest violence possible? Rather than facing forward, as a unity positing the end its members would confirm by reaching, it would turn its head, finding another vantage from which another play of forces uses it as a body, suggesting a point of origin that could only be differentiated in turn, riven by so many perspectives of force. Not a future born of the sacrifice of the past, but an impossible simultaneity, in which we are lived by what is always already not yet there. In this interiority we would find an outside or other (whether or not we found symbiosis, this outside would be symbiosis’s precondition), leaving us with the question in whose interior we are operating as an organ, doing violence as a parasite, or are being digested or incorporated. No quantity of novelty is sufficient to guarantee its presence; no quantity of repetition confirms its absence. It has no quality, a specter just as ready to haunt sloth-like solidity as frenetic dissemination. Its lack of consciousness is not a sign of a primitive stage of development, not a circumstantial failing to be corrected by evolution, but the condition of and for anything like time or novelty coming to be, while rendering them always insecure.

    The greatest violence—Death. The borders that life shares are not only those shifting frames of reference within the world, the teeming activity within us or the expanses beyond. As Heidegger reminds us, death is not a dead thing here in our world, just as life was never a living thing present before us. Death crosses the border of no more borders; it is the point or line from which life draws back as does an animal from danger, by a motion we represent to ourselves as instinctual. A line that does not appear, for a line does not appear without being crossed and crossable. But if it curved, by a force unidentifiable as our own attraction or a push from beyond, to embrace itself as a membrane? What passes then? Passes to life or for life, passes as life? Could we the living be an organ of death? Would we survive such a thought? No concept or purpose could orient our telos, as it would lie beyond representation. No parts could ever be in reciprocity with a whole; self-maintenance and self-repair would be self-destruction. Damage to the members would not be damage to the dis-organism; only by suffering, by damage done to the parts, would they become the whole. And they would become its parts only by doing violence to the whole, transgressing its pure outside. Our body there, where and when we are not.

    Listen.

    Such life as this, is it mute? Can it make of silence a voice or writing? It would be unable, as we so often do, to stifle the voice of the other to claim or declaim its own. Voices, scripts, like so many alien grafts and parasitic nurslings, found in the other or on the self, nurtured in or on the body proper.

    Footnotes

    1. The exclusion of final causes allows Descartes to deny any consciousness or interiority of animals, which excludes life as well as time from the animal-machine.

    2. This positivistic, self-identical representation of life asserts itself even in those New Materialist discourses that most seem to emphasize and celebrate difference. For example, in Karen Barad’s Meeting the Universe Halfway, the claim that relations precede relata stands in direct tension with the desire to celebrate the agency of matter in a one-sided fashion; her text alternates between formulations that emphasize the material over the discursive, and precautions that matter itself is ‘material-discursive.’ So she grants life as agency to all matter—“The physical phenomenon of diffraction makes manifest the extraordinary liveliness of the world” (91) and “It takes a radical rethinking of agency to appreciate how lively even ‘dead matter’ can be” (419 n. 27)—yet the deadly vitality of alterity does not receive a comparable emphasis.

    3. One can critique Bennett’s conclusion from other perspectives as well. The connection between contingency and freedom overlooks a long tradition, including Spinoza and German idealism, which ties freedom to necessity. The relationship of freedom to necessity and contingency is undecidable.

    4. Bennett’s thesis is true to life to the extent that life ought to be something positive, a purposive relationship to self rather than to the other. As we will see when we turn to Schrödinger, it is incoherent to treat life as a differential phenomenon without a ground or genesis in some positive essence. But she errs in attempting to make this positivity accessible to an immediate, empirical gaze. Life is found wherever a whole surmounts its internal divisions and acquires a relationship-to-self that is an object of faith rather than science. We do not know our own life, what ends have been posited by or have emerged from the organism we already are, let alone those of a different species of animal or more obscurely of plants and Prokaryotes.

    5. This is a classic example of the application of non-linear modeling to an organic structure. The reaction-diffusion model, described by Alan Turing in his 1952 paper “The Chemical Basis of Morphogenesis,” represents complicated patterns emerging from nothing more than the diffusion and reaction of one or more chemicals. It remains an open question whether such systems describe the underlying forces in biological pattern formation, but the patterns produced by these models resemble those seen, for example, in many animal coats. Theoretically speaking, the opposite model would be one that posited the resulting pattern as emerging from a pre-encoded blueprint such as might reside in a gene. One speaks of “self-organization” in the case of reaction-diffusion systems because patterns are represented as emerging without the necessity of any such blueprint.

    6. More contemporary understandings of life’s thermodynamics describe the living as a dissipative system, that is, a formation that, while relatively ordered itself (like a tornado or whirlpool), is actually a more efficient means of dissipating an energy gradient. Far from contradicting the second law of thermodynamics, life as a whole, in this view, is only speeding our progress toward entropic indifference. See Lynn Margulis and Dorion Sagan, Acquiring Genomes, 42–50.

    7. For a summary of these developments, see Evelyn Fox Keller’s The Century of the Gene. M. F. Perutz, in “Schrödinger’s What is Life? and Molecular Biology,” claims that Schrödinger should have known better even in 1943, because enzymes were already known to be the executive power. However, he grounds this accusation in the one gene-one enzyme hypothesis, which still maintains the creation of those enzymes by the genetic code. He finds little of original merit in Schrödinger, tracing the idea of negentropy (regardless of its untenability) to Boltzmann and the idea of the genetic carrier as an aperiodic solid to Delbrück. Furthermore, flaws with his theory of negentropy were quickly pointed out to Schrödinger, who added an incomprehensible footnote to later editions of his text, admitting that he should have discussed the concept of free energy rather than negentropy (74–5), though he left the body of the text unrevised. See Perutz’s On this footnote, see Francesco Vitale’s Biodeconstruction, 220–222 (notes 20 and 25 to Ch. 4).

    8. This stability is posited despite Schrödinger’s acknowledgement that when identifying a gene as the material substrate of a phenotype, “Difference of property, to my view, is really the fundamental concept rather than property itself, notwithstanding the apparent linguistic and logical contradiction” (29). Thus the gene, understood as the material ground of phenotypic difference, is no easier to identify than the living thing itself—it is only another differential relation that defers the search for identity or stability.

    9. The search for a governing principle of life, whether it looks for a genetico-material substrate or a psychic, conscious one, must ignore that life is only a certain openness to its outside. No mind or matter will ever possess the sort of undivided sovereignty imagined by Schrödinger (“legislator and executive power”), but can only configure itself as another form of self-otherness and internal diversity.

    10. In light of Morange’s nuanced problematizing of life’s traditional predicates, his own conclusion that life is defined by the “three pillars” of complex molecular structure, metabolism, and reproduction appears dogmatic. I introduce him here because he offers a glimpse of the structuralist account of life, not because I consider him a structuralist—perhaps no one is.

    11. For a lucid introduction, see B. C. Goodwin’s “Structuralism in Biology.” For a more contemporary account of the influence of structuralist thinking on Evolutionary Developmental Biology see Günter Wagner’s Homology, Genes, and Evolutionary Innovation.

    12. Karl Popper raises the objection to Schrödinger’s theory that all technology is negentropic in Unended Quest, pp. 157–8.

    13. It is worth dwelling on this tendency of Stiegler for a moment, because it represents a formula for the avoidance of deconstruction and its suppression in favor of a dogmatic, positional discourse. Deconstruction happens wherever the border erected and enforced finds itself always already crossed. This does not take place in favor of or in order to bring about sameness or indifference; there are always differences of more or less, and one may find more order or negentropy on one side of the divide than the other. But it makes purity and the sort of advance or progress based on a pure rejection of the past impossible. Wherever someone denies contamination and heralds pure differences, a repression or denegation is taking place that harbors not only a potential deconstruction but an ideological motivation to be analyzed. In Stiegler’s case, as with the New Materialists’, a desire for novelty in the form of the sovereign invention of the self-consciousness present to itself undergirds his dissimulation of quantitative difference as qualitative.

    14. On its surface, the theory of information entropy, which attempts to quantify the unpredictability of events (higher information entropy suggests more “new” information given by an event, less repetition or redundancy), can offer justification for those like Bennett and Stiegler in search of a science of novelty. Without being able to examine its intricacies here, we should note at least that information entropy can be measured only of discrete quantities within a system, such as the series of letters in a text, and is unable to account for even the most basic act of reading. In other words, information entropy is a measure of the likelihood of a given letter following another, for example whether “th” will be followed by “e” (likely, low entropy) or “u” (less likely, higher entropy), but it could never tell us how much meaning is generated by a new letter, especially considering that the possibilities of meaning are nonfinite. See, for example, James Gleick’s The Information, especially chapters 7 and 9, and Katherine Hayles’ How We Became Posthuman, ch. 3.

    15. There is no “purely organic” being, and one should be as skeptical of this concept as Derrida was of the “bare life” that justified a discourse of novelty in Agamben’s Homo Sacer (see The Beast and The Sovereign, Volume I, pp. 315–334). Everything in a discourse on negentropy that should tie life to difference requires us to recognize that life must relate to and be contaminated by the inorganic and the outside, that it exists in a tension with it. This is as true of the human as of the protozoan, and challenges both the philosopher’s notions of a pure, animal life devoid of consciousness, freedom, decision, culture, etc., and a pure human thinking and self-consciousness uncontaminated by its others.

    16. It is worth reflecting also on the temporal marker Stiegler chooses to further disparage the “little” Derrideans. “Ten years after the death of Jacques Derrida” functions as a disparagement only if we are so immersed in the value of supposed self-presence that we imagine the time of an idea to be wedded to the lifespan of its author. Still, even according to the most traditional sense of chronology, Stiegler’s protestation ignores the fact that critiques of his work began long before the death of the master. See, for example, Geoffrey Bennington’s 1996 essay “Emergencies.”

    17. He does not offer an explanation of how process theory shifts his discourse beyond either metaphysical anthropocentrism or deconstruction, and a look at the process theorists he mentions is of little help. See, for example, the metaphysical distinctions which remain in Simondon: “a crystal; rather, the physical individual . . . cannot be said to possess any genuine interiority. But the living individual does possess a genuine interiority, because individuation does indeed take place within it” (305).

    18. The fear of repetition runs throughout his work. Again, though Stiegler admits that machinic work creates negentropy, he often pretends it does not: “the time saved by automatization must be invested in new capacities for dis-automatization, that is, for the production of negentropy” (Automatic Society). Machines repeat (bad), humans create the new (good), and these sides are arbitrarily associated with entropy and negentropy, respectively.

    19. “Feminists, and all theorists interested in the relations between subjectivity, politics, and culture, need to have a more nuanced, intricate account of the body’s immersion and participation in the world . . . We need to understand not only how culture inscribes bodies—a preoccupation of much social and cultural theory in the past decade or more—but, more urgently, what these bodies are such that inscription is possible . . . We need to understand, with perhaps more urgency than in the past” (2).

    Works Cited

    • Barad, Karen. Meeting the Universe Halfway: Quantum Physics and the Entanglement of Matter and Meaning. Duke UP, 2007.
    • Bennett, Jane. Vibrant Matter: A Political Ecology of Things. Duke UP, 2010.
    • Bennington, Geoffrey. “Emergencies.” Oxford Literary Review, vol. 18, no. 1, July 1996, pp. 175–216. doi.org/10.3366/olr.1996.009
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Beast & the Sovereign Volume 1. Translated by Geoffrey Bennington, U of Chicago P, 2009.
    • ———. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Johns Hopkins UP, 1976.
    • Gleick, James. The Information. Pantheon Books, 2011.
    • Goodwin, B. C. “Structuralism in Biology.” Science Progress, vol. 74, no. 2, pp. 227–243, 1990. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/43423887.
    • Grosz, Elizabeth A. The Nick of Time: Politics, Evolution, and the Untimely. Duke UP, 2004.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. How We Became Posthuman. U of Chicago P, 1999.
    • Keller, Evelyn Fox. The Century of the Gene. Harvard UP, 2009.
    • Lévi-Strauss, Claude. Introduction to the Work of Marcel Mauss. Translated by Felicity Baker, Routledge, 1987.
    • Malabou, Catherine. What Should We Do with Our Brain? Translated by Sebastian Rand, Fordham UP, 2008.
    • Margulis, Lynn and Dorion Sagan. Acquiring Genomes: A Theory of the Origin of Species. Basic Books, 2002.
    • Morange, Michel. Life Explained. Translated by Matthew Cobb and Malcolm Debevoise, Yale UP, 2008.
    • Perutz, M. F. “Schrödinger’s What Is Life? and Molecular Biology.” Schrödinger: Centenary Celebration of a Polymath, edited by C. W. Kilmister, Cambridge UP, 1987, pp. 234–251.
    • Popper, Karl. Unended Quest: an Intellectual Autobiography. Routledge, 2002.
    • Schrödinger, Erwin. What Is Life? Cambridge UP, 1992.
    • Simondon, Gilbert. “The Genesis of the Individual.” Translated by Mark Cohen and Sanford Kwinter, Incorporations (Zone 6), eds. Jonathan Crary and Sanford Kwinter, Zone Books, 1992.
    • Stiegler, Bernard. “The Anthropocene and Neganthropology.” Translated by Daniel Ross, Canterbury, Nov. 2014, https://www.academia.edu/12693668/.
    • ———. Automatic Society. Vol. 1: The Future of Work. Translated by Daniel Ross, Polity P, 2016. EPUB.
    • ———. “Escaping the Anthropocene.” Translated by Daniel Ross, Durham University, Jan. 2015, https://www.academia.edu/12692287/Bernard_Stiegler_Escaping_the_Anthropocene_2015_.
    • ———. “To Love, to Love Me, to Love Us: From September 11 to April 21.” Acting Out, translated by David Barison et al., Stanford UP, 2009, pp. 37–82.
    • Turing, A.M. “The Chemical Basis of Morphogenesis.” Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London. Series B, Biological Sciences, Vol. 237, No. 641. (Aug. 14, 1952), pp. 37–72.
    • Vitale, Francesco. Biodeconstruction. Translated by Mauro Senatore, SUNY Press, 2018.
    • Wagner, Günter P. Homology, Genes, and Evolutionary Innovation. Princeton UP, 2014.
  • Biodeconstructing Merleau-Ponty

    Raoul Frauenfelder (bio)
    University of Salerno

    In his courses on the concept of nature, Merleau-Ponty discusses the ontological implications of biology and explores the limits and peculiarities of the preformationism and epigenesis theses. He refuses both explanations, finding that they are partial and introduces a third hypothesis that describes the genesis and structure of life as the emergence of a fold in the unique being of flesh. From this position, he draws a metaphysical gesture that closes the structure of genesis and erases the condition of possibility for life. Biodeconstruction questions this predetermined carnal matrix and points out the differential relation between life and death as the general condition of life.

    This paper discusses the ontological implications of Merleau-Ponty’s reflections on the living being and biology, particularly in the courses on the concept of nature he gave at the Collège de France in the 1950s. In his attempt to define the organism, Merleau-Ponty deals with embryology and points out the limits and the peculiarities of the preformationism and epigenesis theses. My hypothesis is that Merleau-Ponty adopts an ambiguous attitude towards epigenesis. H criticizes preformationism, according to which the future determinations of the living being are already encased, and prefers the epigenesist hypothesis to it. However, in his last course on nature (1959–60), Merleau-Ponty refuses both explanations because they are partial, and he introduces a third thesis that attempts to overcome the bifurcation represented by the alternatives of encasement and epigenesis. According to him, these alternatives are complementary, since they are two aspects of the same process in which life arises as the fold (le pli) of the unique being of flesh.

    In this reading, I suggest that the attempt to close the horizon and to think the relation to the world from the inside of such a closure is precisely what drives Merleau-Ponty to elaborate the notion of flesh (chair) and of the flesh of the world (chair du monde). Nevertheless, the field he tries to circumscribe within this carnal horizon is not homogeneous and continuous; effectively, it remains a differential relation of life and death or life death that resists and pierces the presumed all-encompassing structure of a pervasive horizontality (Horizonthaftigkeit) that Merleau-Ponty defines throughout his entire œuvre. He denies this ultra-structure of life and consequently ends up reaffirming the homogeneity, closeness, and indivision of what I call here (not without risks) the metonym for the infrastructure of his philosophy, namely, the world of flesh.

    In contrast to recent readings of the development of epigenetics and biological theories as the key for re-reading Merleau-Ponty’s philosophy of the body or flesh, I suggest that the closed horizon of this carnal generality reintroduces the idea of the genesis of life as predetermination and self-explanation of the all-encompassing living and carnal being.1 Therefore, Merleau-Ponty repeats the metaphysical gesture of preformation that closes the structure of the genesis of life and erases the condition of possibility for life.

    With his close reading of Derrida’s 1975 seminar, La Vie La Mort, which was devoted to the question of life and death, Francesco Vitale inaugurates the field of biodeconstruction by considering the Derridean interest in biology and the scriptural model of life that biologists import from cybernetics in order to rethink the genesis and structure of the living (Biodeconstruction 2). The implementation of the notion of arche-writing, which Derrida had already articulated in Of Grammatology and in “Freud and the Scene of Writing,” then lead to a deconstructive relation of life and death in a manner that would overcome their dichotomous opposition.2

    If we consider différance as “the irreducible and structural condition of the life of the living, before the supposed opposition of life and death,” as Vitale suggests in his essay “Living On: The Absolute Performative” (133) and if life could be considered as the matrix of deconstruction, then the notion of life implied by Merleau-Ponty produces the annihilation of the differential dynamics of the trace and represents the radical attempt to preserve life and condemn it to death.

    Phenomenology of Life (Sciences)

    As anticipated, Merleau-Ponty refers to biology to account for how the living can be preserved from death. Even if this is not the originary aim of Merleau-Ponty’s discourse, it becomes its effect. Therefore, I suggest considering his philosophy of nature and life as an autoimmune reaction to the textual matrix of the living being. Thus my argument deals with the twofold representation that the notion of life assumes in Merleau-Ponty’s work. On the one hand, he pursues the general attitude of phenomenology, which is a philosophy of life. On the other hand, he engages with the scientific research of his epoch and primarily deals with Gestalt psychology, neurobiology, and physiology. Even if what is considered exemplary in biological investigations is very different today, it is interesting to point out the metaphysical presuppositions that still operate via Merleau-Ponty’s account of life and living.

    Derrida defines phenomenology as a philosophy of life, since beginning with Husserl’s Logical Investigations, the concept of life has been depicted as immediate self-presence, namely as the “living presence” of self-consciousness. In Speech and Phenomena, Derrida claims:

    phenomenology, the metaphysics of presence in the form of ideality, is also a philosophy of life. It is a philosophy of life, not only because at its center death is recognized as but an empirical and extrinsic signification, a worldly accident, but because the source of sense in general is always determined as the act of living, as the act of a living being, as Lebendigkeit. But the unity of living, the focus of Lebendigkeit which diffracts its light in all the fundamental concepts of phenomenology (Leben, Erlebnis, lebendige Gegenwart, Geistigkeit, etc.), escapes the transcendental reduction and, as unity of worldly life, even opens up the way for it. (10)

    The aim of connecting transcendental life and empirical life orients the philosophical trajectory of Merleau-Ponty, whose search for unity is attested to in the essay “Phenomenology and the Sciences of Man,”3 as well as in his 1958–59 lectures, titled “Philosophy Today.” In these lectures, Merleau-Ponty announces the need for a renewed ontology of nature in modern sciences. From this perspective, the human being would be considered not merely as consciousness, since consciousness does not transcendentally constitute the “world.” On the contrary, according to him, the human being as a living organism comprehends and grasps itself through the flesh by means of the reversibility that occurs in perception.

    Merleau-Ponty questions the role of biology and theories of living organisms in the context of the foundation of an ontology of life that would be able to explain the living body (Leib or corps propre) as the conjunction of nature and reason. Therefore, in his notes on nature, Merleau-Ponty states that biology reveals something about the embodiment of consciousness, thus acquiring a fundamental ontological meaning. He concludes: “Biology, as it deals with life, necessary deals with the incarnation of consciousness, with this first Einfühlung, according to which the human body would become Leib” (Notes 38).4 He points out an ontology of nature that is a “universal ontology,” proceeding through a notion of teleology he borrows from Husserl. As he notes on the last page of “The Philosopher and His Shadow”: “that ‘teleology’ Husserl speaks about which is written and thought about in parentheses—that jointing and framing of Being which is being realized through man” (181).

    Inscribed in this theoretical framework is Merleau-Ponty’s interest in the sciences. Beginning with his first book, The Structure of Behavior, Merleau-Ponty aimed at indicating a third way, different from mechanistic and idealistic thinking.5 In his investigation of the relation between consciousness and nature, he deals extensively with psychology and biology.6 He pursues this project of the definition of an ontology of nature, and thus of life, commenting on Husserl’s “Addendum (Beilage) XXIII of The Crisis of European Sciences and Transcendental Phenomenology,” in which Husserl claims that biology is the science closest to transcendental phenomenology based on its methodology as well as its tasks:

    Biology’s proximity to the sources of evidence (Quellen der Evidenz) grants it such a proximity to the depths of the things themselves (Tiefen der Sachen), that its access to transcendental philosophy should be the easiest and with it the access to the true a priori to which the world of living beings refers, in its greatest and most constant generalities which cannot be captured without question in their a priori nature (as unconditionally universal and necessary). (7)

    Therefore, as Husserl points out in his Addendum XXIII of the Crisis, on the one hand, biology is a regional ontology as all sciences, thus determined in its objects and scopes by regional types. On the other hand, biology seems to deserve a peculiar place, because conscious biology tends towards philosophy and has an ontological scope, it does not teach us only about local region of being.7 In his 1958–59 lectures, Merleau-Ponty translates and comments on Husserl’s “Addendum XXIII” and it is possible to deduce that the Husserlian account of biology informs the project of Merleau-Ponty, who aims at describing the intertwinement of transcendental and biological life in the living body. In fact, Merleau-Ponty claims that because of its contact with the depth of things, biology is almost philosophy and life has a universal meaning, revealing the inner structure of Being itself.

    Embryology and Behavior

    Merleau-Ponty deals with the epistemological and ontological status of biology, and the problem of “life,” at the beginning of his 1957 lecture, “The Concept of Nature,” where he refers to the classic formulations of the apparently irreducible alternative of mechanism and finalism, which he intends to overcome or exceed. The presumed antithesis of mechanism and finalism has been surpassed by a chiasmatic or dialectical relation; in fact, Merleau-Ponty notes that “biology ceases to be substantialist to become dialectical. The whole problem is currently to know what the word ‘dialectical’ means” (Nature 139).

    Merleau-Ponty’s reference to the conceptualization of a dialectical relation of the living being to its world and the resulting image of the chiasmic relation it inspires is confirmed or merely reinforced by his interest in the work of contemporary scientists.8 At first instance, his work reflects the scientific approach of the Gestalt psychologists, as well as of biologists such as G. E. Coghill, Jakob von Uexküll, and especially Kurt Goldstein, who defends a dialectical relation of the living with the Umwelt and a holistic conception of organic form against the reductive models of mechanistic biological functioning. Goldstein proposes the adequacy of the organism to its environmental conditions, namely, the circularity and dialectical nature of its relation, which can be interrupted only by pathological behaviors.9 According to Merleau-Ponty, any notion of life sciences has a fundamental and primordial relation to the experience of the living being:

    the organism itself measures the action of things upon it and itself delimits its milieu by a circular process which is without analogy in the physical world. The relations of the organic individual and its milieu are truly dialectical relations, therefore, and this dialectic brings about the appearance of new relations which cannot be compared to those of a physical system and its entourage or even understood when the organism is reduced to the image which anatomy and the physical sciences give of it. (Structure 148–149)

    Merleau-Ponty suggests a definition of the living being and body that does not mean to uphold any vitalism (even though he arrives at a theoretical position particularly close to it); instead, he argues that the mechanistic explanation of the relation of the body to the world has to be refused, because the living body is the bearer of a motor—and thus pre-reflexive—intentionality that produces “acts which are addressed to a certain milieu, present or virtual” (Merleau-Ponty, Structure 151).

    In the first part of his 1957–58 course The Concept of Nature, subtitled “Animality, the Human Body, and the Passage to Culture,” Merleau-Ponty examines the work of the psychologist Arnold Gesell, among others. Merleau-Ponty insists on Gesell’s hypothesis concerning the unity of body and behavior in order to clarify his own ontology. According to Gesell, behavior is part of the body’s structure, and the body is the incarnation of and place for the concrete emergence of behaviors, hence body and behavior cannot be alienated from one another. Therefore, the omnipresent “enigma of form” in nature is the main issue for science, as Gesell suggests (Gesell and Amatruda 193).

    Merleau-Ponty discusses the emergent character of behavior pointed out by Gesell, according to which it does not descend into the organism or originate from a source that resides outside of the body. Merleau-Ponty writes, “Form or totality: here is thus the character of the living being” (Nature 150). Indeed, the living being is not a body-machine that accidentally moves or passively receives some input from the world; quite the contrary, Merleau-Ponty explains the very morphological structure of the body and of embryological development, which is regularly led by the tendency to equilibrium and optimization. For that reason, any organism is the coalescence of mechanism and life, necessity and spontaneity, which may reflect Gesell’s influence on Merleau-Ponty’s elaboration of the notion of chiasm.

    Merleau-Ponty intervenes in the debate between vitalism and mechanism to point out the becoming of biological conceptuality. He deals with two concrete examples: the notion of behavior and those of information and communication. Concerning cybernetics and the preservation of information, Merleau-Ponty claims that

    a quantity of information has been placed in circulation; it deteriorates here and there, but on the whole it is maintained, and in any case it is not invented; the whole can, at most, be reestablished. From here, it is easy to see how cybernetics tends to become a theory of the living and of language. (Nature 160)

    Afterwards, he deals with “the positive value of cybernetics,” namely the invitation to consider the living being as situated consciousness or as a field of behaviors. From this standpoint, the subject ceases to be an absolute, surveying (survolant) consciousness and discovers herself as “an apparatus of organizing perspectives,” thus as the bearer of an incarnated sense. Therefore, cybernetics

    invites us to discover an animality in the subject, an apparatus of organizing perspectives. […] animality is the logos of the sensible world: an incorporated meaning. This is at bottom what cybernetics seeks, and this is what explains its curiosity for automata. If we are interested in automata, it is because we see there the articulation of the body and objects. We have the impression of a body that manipulates objects, of the constitution of the behavior of the body that responds to a situation. (Nature 166)

    Apropos of the notion of behavior, Merleau-Ponty finds that the concept of Gestalt allows for the communication and fusion of mechanism and vitalism, as well as for the presumed antithesis of the innate and the acquired, which are no longer considered as distinct. Merleau-Ponty refers to the study of the embryologist G. E. Coghill, who, in his book Anatomy and the Problem of Behavior, describes some factual aspects of behavior that are similar to the phenomenological notion of the “I can,” which Husserl notably adopts in Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy and in The Crisis of European Sciences and Transcendental Phenomenology.10 In his study of the axolotl lizard, Coghill finds that the axolotl manifests a process of development that is proper to its inner disposition, namely, to its potentiality as a maturing organism.11

    In this framework, the morphological account of the organism that Coghill proposes—and that Merleau-Ponty receives in order to overcome the idea of organism as a machine—presupposes the idea of the living being as a form or totality. At the same time, this notion of behavior reveals an “endogenous character”:

    it is something that is ahead of functioning, which carries a reference to the future, which is beyond the immediate possibles and cannot immediately realize all that it already sketches out. In virtue of its endogenous initiative, the organism traces out what its future life will be; it sketches out its milieu (Umwelt); it contains a project in reference to the whole of its life. (Merleau-Ponty, Nature 151)

    The question that Merleau-Ponty poses concerns the nature of this reference and the meta-temporal or spatial character of the living being. In this regard, the analysis of the axolotl reveals the ambiguities involved in Merleau-Ponty’s position concerning the difference between biological theories of preformationism and of epigenesis.

    Epigenesis vs. Preformationism

    Preformation or epigenesis? is the question that German biologist Oscar Hertwig poses in his 1894 book, Zeit- und Streitfragen der Biologie. Präformation oder Epigenese?, echoing the results of the scientific evidence produced by the experimental analyses of contemporary embryologists.12 The same question resonates almost a century later in Merleau-Ponty’s work, when he refuses the traditional preformationist account, according to which the development and growth of the living being are already predetermined in the original germ.13 From this standpoint, becoming “living” is a mere quantitative enlargement. This thesis was first developed at the end of the seventeenth century when scientists like Swammerdam and Hartsoeker defined the presence of the whole mature form of the living in germinal cells.14 These accounts inaugurated the twofold declination of preformationism in the spermism and ovism debate.

    In his Essai de Dioptrique (1694), Nicolas Hartsoeker, pursuing (and competing with) the work of Antonie van Leeuwenhoek, who produced the first observations of animalcules engendered in the semen, exposed a theoretical model of preformationism. Hartsoeker suggests the hypothesis of the adult living being as the mere duplication of a homunculus, or as a preformed individual, as the development of the miniature contained in the sperm head (230). In contrast, ovism proposes the continuity of development in light of the full presence of the mature form in the egg. For example, in The Book of Nature, or, the Natural History of Insects (1758), Swammerdam criticizes the epigenetic approach of William Harvey and focuses on insects, finding in insects the perfect case of encasement of the mature bodily parts in their eggs and then in the structure of the nymphs (12). Notwithstanding mutual divergences, the hypotheses of spermism and ovism ground the ontotheological conception of creation as a unique act and the conception of development as explication without becoming, namely, without rupture or intervention from the outside of the egg or the spermatozoon.15

    Epigenesist theories, on the contrary, advance the hypothesis of an undifferentiated germ from which the embryo develops into its full form and becomes a mature organism. This development is the result of its relation to the environment, which produces the gradual formation of the different organs of the body. The eighteenth-century German embryologist Kaspar Friedrich Wolff observed that in both animals and plants specialization of organs arises from unspecialized tissue, consequently discrediting the hypothesis of preformation.16 Merleau-Ponty deals with biology and reflects upon the preformationist/epigenesist debate in order to define his ontology of the sensible and the life of the flesh. In relation to the abovementioned debate, he points out the intertwining of living beings and nature, questioning Cartesian dualism and any form of bifurcation within nature.

    The need for a nondualistic explanation increases Merleau-Ponty’s interest in genesis, embryology, and the theory of evolution as well; however, developing his analyses on embryological studies, Merleau-Ponty adopts an ambiguous attitude. On the one hand, he denies the possibility of a pre-inscription of life’s evolution and growth in the embryo, and on the other hand, he announces an inextricable continuity of the adult form and the embryonic stage. In fact, Merleau-Ponty argues that even if the future is not contained in the original potentiality of the living being, it is not accidental that it would follow and add to the present: “The future would come from the present itself. They would continue each other” (Nature 152). Commenting on Coghill’s research on the axolotl, Merleau-Ponty adds:

    If we read in the first movement the act of swimming, we fall in the retrospective illusion that makes us project what is yet to come into the past, or to double the sensible world with an intellectual world without first understanding. If I suppose an entelechy with the axolotl, a perfection in the midst of becoming, we can speak of hidden qualities, of a swimming power. In any case, this vitalism is contradicted by the facts. All these ideas suppose preformation, yet modern embryology defends the thesis of epigenesis. (Nature 152; my italics)

    In this regard, Merleau-Ponty seems to dismiss any residual preformationism in theories of ontogenesis, for example, in the embryological research of Gesell and Coghill, who risk adopting the legacy of preformationist theories elaborated in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. I refer here to the ontotheological presuppositions that have already been recognized by Derrida’s essay “Force and Signification” in 1963, in which he claims the following:

    By preformationism we indeed mean preformationism: the well-known biological doctrine, opposed to epigenesis, according to which the totality of hereditary characteristics is enveloped in the germ, and is already in action in reduced dimensions that nevertheless respect the forms and proportions of the future adult. A theory of encasement was at the center of preformationism which today makes us smile. But what are we smiling at? At the adult in miniature, doubtless, but also at the attributing of something more than finality to natural life—providence in action and art conscious of its works. (26)

    In this essay, Derrida comments on French structuralism and hints at the analogy between literary and biological scripture. He comments on the biological presuppositions of literary criticism, since the latter is grounded in the idea of a structural prefiguration and invariance that is at the core of the encasement theory. The aesthetic of encasement is the translation of biological notions and a metaphysical representation of the book as “simultaneously present in all its parts”; therefore, the structuralist attitude of reading “always presupposes and appeals to the theological simultaneity of the book” as a totalizing form (28).17 The book contains all its possible determinations in full presence, just as the adult living being would already be present in miniature in its germinal form.

    Even if this theory produces smiles for contemporary scientists, Derrida admits that some presuppositions or remainders of preformation and its teleological structure still haunt philosophical and scientific discourses. This attitude emerges, for example, when Merleau-Ponty comments on embryology and evolutionist theories. Even if Merleau-Ponty points to the essential epigenesist regulation of the life of the living, it seems that the solution that epigenesis offers does not arrest his research. He initially contests the classic formulation of preformation:

    Against the idea of preformation (fitting together of seeds) simple unfolding, for the idea of epigenesis: intervention of something in surplus which is not given in the actual (the determined) of a non-actual. But these negations are to be elaborated. Does this mean the intervention of another positive factor? Passage from the aspatial to the metaspatial? From the inactual to another activity? From the inactual to the possible as another actual? (Nature 231)

    However, even if he claims that the future development of an organism is not folded as potentiality at the beginning of its organic life, Merleau-Ponty refers to “the imminence of the future” and admits the essential continuistic principle that orients the becoming of life (Nature 155).

    At first glance, Merleau-Ponty argues that his aim “does not consist in transforming a mechanical preformation into a metaphysical preformation,” and he tries to think a finalism without teleology (Nature 183). In fact, commenting on Hans Driesch’s The Science and Philosophy of the Organism, Merleau-Ponty defines a philosophy of entelechy that is the negative side of potentiality and of the gap that would avoid a step back into preformationism.18 Rejecting Driesch’s finalistic theory, Merleau-Ponty claims that “the future of the organism is not folded back in potential in the beginning of its organic life, as in a nutshell in its beginning. The diverse parts of the animal are not interior to each other” (Nature 155). He simultaneously declares the need to avoid the error of establishing the entelechy of becoming and of establishing the mastery of a regulative principle. From this perspective, Merleau-Ponty equates this latency or potentiality with the condition of possibility for evolution and, consequently, with epigenesis, when he affirms: “We can say of the animal that each moment of its history is empty of what will follow, an emptiness which will be filled later. Each present moment is supported by a future larger than any future. To consider the organism in a given minute, we observe that there is the future in every present” (Nature 155).

    A careful reading will confirm that the notions of epigenesis and latency that he adopts are still informed by the metaphysical hypotheses at work in preformationist theories. In this context is inscribed the following quotation:

    Genesis truly understood must show a relation to the whole, that is, to conform to transcendental genesis and even to its successive form demanded by this. Keep in mind this bifurcation:

    • Actualism of spatiotemporal fragmentary facts-fitting together, evolution.

    • Recourse to ideality, to other possible facts, richer than the actual, conceived as another actual = epigenesis = appeal to another preformation (Ruyer, Driesch).

    Define a Being of the in-between, an interbeing.(Nature 229–230)

    Merleau-Ponty argues that the solution to the dichotomy of Neo-Darwinist and Idealist conceptions of life and evolution resides in the in-between of contingency and entelechy, the horizontal and vertical dimensions. Merleau-Ponty therefore attempts to merge the two dichotomous positions in an ontology that would overcome their partiality. In his comments on Driesch there emerges a conception of embryogenesis that points to this unification of perspective: “Embryology since Driesch seems to us to have been moving in this direction in refusing to opt either for preformation or epigenesis, rather taking both notions as ‘complementary’ and describing embryogenesis as a ‘flux of determination’” (Themes 126).

    Merleau-Ponty faces the challenge of an ontology situated between mere chance and absolute idea, and his notion of behavior seems to respond to its aim because it allows for the expression of the intertwining of actuality and potentiality in a dialectical circularity, namely, the “the suturing of organism-milieu, organism-organism”:

    Darwinism: One dimension of the actual—the rest is impossible. Idealism: Another dimension; there is the possible. Us: They are right against each other … Problem: to place something between chance and the idea, between the interior and the exterior. This something is the suturing organism-milieu, organism-organism. In this suture, something happens which is not an actual fact—a jointure which is the articulation of the vertical order on the horizontal order. The idea of Being as dimensionality, the above dimensions of which are only the realization and abstract aspects. Place the two orders in this ontological milieu. (Nature 251)

    The ontological dimensionality is then thought by Merleau-Ponty as “flux” or “progressive determination,” as coupling and suture of a preformed being and a “being by epigenesis = negation of the precedent” (240). In the passage of his lecture devoted to the relation between actuality and inactuality in evolution and development, Merleau-Ponty defines the morphogenetic possibilities of living beings in terms of possible destiny or prospective potency (prospektive Potenz). Consequently, Merleau-Ponty conceives ontogenesis and phylogenesis, development and evolution, as the uninterrupted movement of self-differentiation and the emergence of forms within the sameness of the world of flesh. According to Merleau-Ponty, life is teleologically oriented toward a constitution by auto-differentiation, in which the possible modification or evolution of the living being exceeds its actual structure and “is governed by a principle of order that would have a global character” or a formal cause (Nature 182). He therefore suggests that the organization of the living and of development is oriented by an entelechy that is already inscribed in the fold of the flesh.

    Carnal Predetermination

    Merleau-Ponty’s biological research fluctuates between opposing positions in this argument and engenders a confusion of epigenetic and predeterminationist perspectives. He ends this confusion by appealing to the ontological and overarching dimension of the “interbeing” or being in-between (entre-deux), that is, a being of flesh. Merleau-Ponty thereby reiterates the ontotheological gesture that underlies any idea of predetermination, specifically the understanding of the genesis of the living as explication without becoming, as differentiation internal to the homogeneous and closed horizon of the flesh of the world.

    The flesh is thus the ontological substructure that allows Merleau-Ponty to explain the biological determination of living beings as well as the genetic movement of science from a primordial layer of pre-objectivity. In his lectures on nature, Merleau-Ponty points out the ontological problem that underlies the question of natural being and resolves the duality into this elemental substrate, which he describes as the “pre-empirical architectonic, the preobjective, the pivots, hinges, and structures of organisms and species” (Nature 207).

    This argument clearly emerges when he devotes attention to the human body, namely to the “proper subject” of his lectures, to explain the all-encompassing and pre-objective nature of flesh (208).19 In effect, the human body is the “interbeing” that manifests the point of emergence, in nature, of the fold and the place of “a kind of reflection,” that constitutes what Merleau-Ponty calls a “theory of flesh” (209). In The Visible and the Invisible he argues that “the body unites us directly with the things through its own ontogenesis, by welding to one another the two outlines of which it is made, its two laps: the sensible mass it is and the mass of the sensible wherein it is born by segregation” (136).

    In effect, Merleau-Ponty describes the sensible “reflection” of the human being in terms of constitutive reversibility and draws on the biological metaphor of dehiscence to illustrate the emergence of life and subjectivity from the all-encompassing intercorporeality of flesh, which extends further than any singular body. He claims that “a sort of dehiscence opens my body in two, and because between my body looked at and my body looking, my body touched and my body touching, there is overlapping or encroachment, so that we must say that the things pass into us as well as we into the things” (Visible 123).

    Indeed, his notion of flesh is the result of the postulated transubstantiation of the sensing in the sensed and of its assimilation in perceptual relation. In this context, the figure of touching and touched hands is paradigmatic of the originary contact with the sensible in the very moment of its introjection by means of the living body and his hand. Merleau-Ponty discovers in the body the primordial reflection that points to its implication in a common carnal being: “this hiatus between my right hand touched and my right hand touching … between one moment of my tactile life and the following one, is not an ontological void, a non-being: it is spanned [enjambé] by the total being of my body, and by that of the world” (Visible 148; italics mine). The matrix of his notion of “flesh of the world” is already in this statement; it is precisely this character of enfolding, coupling, or intertwining that defines the total being of the world, which is made of flesh. In fact, in his working notes for The Visible and the Invisible, Merleau-Ponty describes the flesh of the world as

    segregation, dimensionality, continuation, latency, encroachment … That means that my body is made of the same flesh as the world (it is a perceived), and moreover that this flesh of my body is shared by the world, the world reflects it, encroaches upon it and it encroaches upon the world (the felt [senti] at the same time the culmination of subjectivity and the culmination of materiality), they are in a relation of transgression or of overlapping. (248–249)

    According to Merleau-Ponty, the flesh of the body and the world gather in the undividedness “of this sensible Being that I am and all the rest which feels itself (se sent) in me” (255). This idea of an all-encompassing and homogeneous flesh comes to light in his last published text, “Eye and Mind,” in which he appears engaged in the description of an enveloping/enveloped carnal being:

    my body is a thing among things; it is one of them. It is caught in the fabric of the world, and its cohesion is that of a thing. But because it moves itself and sees, it holds things in a circle around itself. Things are an annex or prolongation of itself; they are incrusted in its flesh, they are part of its full definition; the world is made of the very stuff as the body. (163; my italics)

    Hence, perception is caught by things in the world and, accordingly in reverse, it manifests the originary “undividedness [l’indivision]” of the living being and its environment (163).20 This general theory of flesh allows Merleau-Ponty to designate a relation of the living being with nature as a fundamental and radical enfoldment or overlapping. In this context, biology would question the objectivity of nature and acquire an ontological relevance, since it shows that the organism “is the macroscopic ‘envelopment-phenomenon’ that we do not engender from elements, that invests the local-instantaneity, that is not to be sought behind, but rather between the elements,” or in the “element” of flesh (Merleau-Ponty, Nature 213).

    In a close reading of On Touching—Jean-Luc Nancy, in which Merleau-Ponty is explicitly evoked, Derrida explains that the absolute reciprocity and connection of flesh with itself becomes the genetic scheme sustaining the pure auto-affection of the world, “sentant-sensible” (Merleau-Ponty, “Eye and Mind” 163). In effect, Derrida comments on the proximity in the auto-affective relation that would cover the spacing (espacement) in a melted flesh of the world:

    By making flesh ubiquitous, one runs the risk of vitalizing, psychologizing, spiritualizing, interiorizing, or even reappropriating everything, in the very places where one might still speak of the nonproperness or alterity of flesh. (On Touching 238)

    In the wake of Derrida’s analysis, I suggest that Merleau-Ponty’s attempt at the ontological rehabilitation of the sensible leads to a carnal monism, an all-encompassing and self-affected carnal world that erases the condition of possibility of experience and life in general, thus removing the differential relation of life and death as a structural condition for perception and life.21

    Merleau-Ponty merely translates the continuistic model of genesis, generation, and reproduction in the ontology of flesh, as the discourse grounded in the all-encompassing principle “that we have previously called flesh, and one knows there is no name in traditional philosophy to designate it. The flesh is not matter, in the sense of corpuscles of being which would add up or continue on one another to form beings … The flesh is in this sense an ‘element’ of Being” (Visible 139). The flesh is the original dimension of con-fusion governed by chiasmatic reversibility, “which is the ultimate truth” (155).22 A reversibility of the living flesh that, in its very notion, does not contemplate death, chance, contingency, interruption, or dispersion of the postulated originary unity or of the flesh of the world. Effectively, it leads to the homogeneity, closeness, and undividedness of life and living beings, therefore to an absolute self-protection that closes life in itself.

    In fact, Merleau-Ponty points out a common horizon within which there is not any space for something unexpected and casual because the horizon comprehends all possible evolution and transformation of living beings. Therefore, if not present, they are in the background, in the anonymous and latent stratum of experience, and, for this reason, they are in principle already present. He repeats the same gesture of biological ontology that he contests. Even if the living being opens to the world, it is in a circuit that remains predetermined.

    As a result, Merleau-Pontian confusion differs from Derridean discourse about the differential structure of the living, which attempts to assure life in its purity and pure self-affectedness. Derrida suggests that “the reappropriation or the absolute reflection of self-presence” led to the notion of “pure life or pure death: [which] is always, infinitely, the same thing” (On Touching 291). From this standpoint, the vivification of the world through the conceptualization of the carnal being could not be considered as a mere theoretical naivety. In contrast, Merleau-Ponty’s metaphysical gesture reveals the desire of a supposedly pure, immanent, and absolutely auto-immune life, which is exactly the negation of life as such and its condemnation to death.

    Merleau-Ponty’s clarification of the idea of flesh represents the attempt to immunize life from death, the repetition of the metaphysical gesture that opposes and hierarchizes in a simple dichotomy pure life and pure death. According to his metaphysical conception of life and to the movement of a desire for the pure presence of life, phenomenological discourse in general—and Merleau-Pontian discourse in particular—would produce the infinitization of finitude, which attempts to protect and immunize life and experience. Despite this, it has the opposite effect, precisely because it is haunted by a desire for the appropriation and assimilation of the condition of possibility for life itself.

    The auto-affection to which Merleau-Ponty refers is not a pure structure, since, as Derrida has clarified, the universal structure of experience, as another name for life, does not refer to uncontaminated living, but rather to a differential relation of life and death. The sign, in the discursive domain, as well as the body, in the perceptive sphere, testifies to the original dispossession of life and pure feeling (as feeling oneself feel) in relation to the supplement of death, which is the transcendental condition for the self-affection:

    it had already begun to undermine and shape ‘living’ speech, exposing it to the death within the sign. But the supplementary sign does not expose to death by affecting a self-presence that is already possible. Auto-affection constitutes the same (auto) as it divides the same. Privation of presence is the condition of experience, that is to say, of presence.(Derrida, Of Grammatology 166)

    In contrast to the metaphysical desire for the pure immunity of life, Derrida elaborates the definition of “autoimmunity.” In “Above All, No Journalists!,” he claims that “in it, the living organism destroys the conditions of its own protection. Such auto-immunization is a terrifying biological possibility: a body destroys its proper defenses or organizes in itself … the destructive forces that will attack its immunitary reactions” (67).23

    Unlike Merleau-Ponty’s ontology of absolute living flesh, the condition of possibility for life implies a constitutive and transcendental violence of the self against itself, namely the complication of life and death in a differential relation of life death. The perspective that biodeconstruction opens offers the resources for a vigilance against all discourses that are grounded in and feed off of the metaphysical illusion of a pure and infinite life without death. This emerges from Derrida, as highlighted in Vitale’s reading of his work:

    The irreducible co-implication of life and death structures the living in such a way that the living must relate to the other in order to be itself but, in so doing, it must destroy its own immunitarian defenses, that is, it must suppress the immunitarian defenses of the organs that preside over the relation to alterity in view of the survival in the environment and of reproduction. (Vitale, Biodeconstruction 3–4) 24

    Footnotes

    1. See for example Meacham 137–163; Meacham and Papageorgiou 65–93.

    2. See also Vitale, “The Text and the Living” 98–106.

    3. See Merleau-Ponty, “Phenomenology and the Sciences of Man”: “The crisis of science in general, of the sciences of man, and of philosophy leads to an irrationalism. Reason itself appears to be the contingent product of certain external conditions. From the beginning of his career, Husserl recognized that the problem was to give a new account of how all three—philosophy, science, and the sciences of man—might be possible. It was necessary once again to think them through to their foundations [namely of their genesis]” (44).

    4. Translations of Notes are mine, unless otherwise noted.

    5. In this regard, Merleau-Ponty’s lectures on nature could be read in continuity with the analyses on the Gestaltpsychologie that he developed in The Structure of Behavior (completed in 1938 and published in 1942) and, still earlier, in his projects on the nature of perception in 1933 and 1934. See “Study Project on the Nature of Perception (1933)” and “The Nature of Perception (1934).” These projects anticipated some concerns extensively expressed in Phenomenology of Perception.

    6. In the Introduction to The Structure of Behavior, Merleau-Ponty deals with biology and claims that “the discussions concerning mechanism and vitalism remain open”; however, a few pages later, he adds: “The object of biology is to grasp that which makes a living being a living being, that is, not—according to the realist postulate common to both mechanism and vitalism—the superposition of elementary reflexes or the intervention of a ‘vital force’, but an indecomposable structure of behavior” (46).

    7. Husserl engages in the distinction of natural sciences and phenomenology in the Logical Investigations (1900–1901), the Crisis (1936/1954), and Ideas, vol. 2 (1952). See also Husserl, “Addendum XXIII of The Crisis” 6–9. For Merleau-Ponty translation and comment on Husserl’s “Addendum,” see Merleau-Ponty, Notes de cours 66–91 and 379–389.

    8. Even if the psychology that has instructed and inspired Merleau-Ponty’s phenomenological reflection on the notion of life and the relation of the living being with its own environment is regarded critically, the metaphysical presuppositions that sustain and orient the biological approach to the issue of preformation and epigenesis remain; for that very reason this metaphysical ground has to be questioned and solicited by a biodeconstructive theory.

    9. See Goldstein, Organism: “The attainment of biological knowledge we are seeking is essentially akin to this phenomenon – to the capacity of the organism to become adequate to its environmental conditions. This is a fundamental biological process by virtue of which the actualization of organisms is made possible” (307–308).

    10. For Husserl’s account of the “I can,” see Ideas vol. 2, par. 38; Cartesian Meditations, par. 44.

    11. Merleau-Ponty refers to the studies of the axolotl that George Coghill published in 1929. Coghill’s work describes the neuromuscular system development in the embryos of the axolotl lizard (Amblystoma punctatum). Observing the embryonic development and especially the evolution of its movement patterns, Coghill noticed that when a change in the environment occurs an axolotl in a larval stage develops into the adult form of a common salamander. Noting the similarity between his own understanding of the development of behavior and that of Gestalt theorists, Coghill proposes a definition of behavior as a complex and unitary structure, against an atomistic and mere mechanistic conception. In fact, behavior appears to Coghill as a principle that emerges as a totality and that is immanent to the living being. Commenting on Coghill’s hypothesis, Merleau-Ponty writes, “Hence the organicist idea supported by Coghill, according to which, inasmuch as we analyze the organisms piecemeal, we find opposed only physicochemical phenomena, but when we rise to the consideration of the whole of the organism, the totality is no longer describable in physiological terms; it appears as emergent. How are we to understand this relation of totality of parts as a result? What status must we give totality? Such is the philosophical question that Coghill’s experiments pose, a question which is at the center of this course on the idea of nature and maybe the whole of philosophy” (Nature 145).

    12. See Hertwig The Biological Problem of Today: Preformation or Epigenesis?

    13. In the background of the definition of preformationism is the work of Nicolas Malebranche. While he never used the word “encasement” (emboîtement), which marks the path of preformation, he gestures there in The Search after Truth when claims, “We may say that all plants are in a smaller form in their germs. By examining the germ of a tulip bulb with a simple magnifying glass or even with the naked eye, we discover very easily the different parts of the tulip. It does not seem unreasonable to say that there are infinite trees inside one single germ, since the germ contains not only the tree but also its seed, that is to say, another germ, and Nature only makes these little trees develop. We can also think of animals in this way. We can see in the germ of a fresh egg that has not yet been incubated a small chick that may be entirely formed … Perhaps all the bodies of men and animals born until the end of times were created at the creation of the world, which is to say that the females of the first animals may have been created containing all the animals of the same species that they have begotten and that are to be begotten in the future” (27).

    14. See Hartsoeker for the first definition of spermist theory, which began with the observation of human sperm through a microscope. Well known is his drawing of a sperm cell with a little person curled up inside the sperm head, a sketch that represents one of the most clear examples of preformationism. While Hartsoeker was one of the first spermists and a leading figure in this field, he soon recognized the failure of this theory. In fact, in 1722, he admitted that the possibility of regeneration makes any preformation theory untenable: “I deemed this experiment conclusive against those who claim that in the beginning God has created all plants, trees and animals that have already been and that will be in the centuries to come, as if he had encased them one in the other” (“Lettre” 195; cf. Gasking 86). On the contrary, Swammerdam defines epigenetic ideas as the result of an imperfect reason and elaborates a theory of reproduction ex ovo (Book 18). Swammerdam rejected the metamorphosis phenomenon because he hypothesized that the adult form of a butterfly would already be present in the chrysalides, thus consequently wholly present in the egg, analogous to seeds that would contain a plant visible to the naked eye. For some ambiguity in Swammerdam’s work about a specific contamination of his preformationist standpoint and some epigenesist theses, see Pinto-Correia 314–315.

    15. On the intertwining of metaphysical, biological, and theological conceptions of life, see Vitale, “Life Death and Difference: Philosophies of Life between Hegel and Derrida”: “Given that preformationism was invented to legitimate, within the life sciences, the unity of Creation in line with Christian dogma and that, ultimately, this theory rests on Aristotle’s texts, it is possible to understand the complicated relations between Christian religion, philosophy, and biology that are at stake here and which are necessary to loosen in view of a deconstruction of the notion of life” (108).

    16. In his doctoral thesis, Theoria Generationis, Wolff announces the presence of tissues in the adult living being that do not have any counterpart in the embryo and develops in each embryo de novo. See Wolff, Theoria Generationis par. 168, 242.

    17. Moreover, Derrida refers to the theological concept of the “book” in relation to nature in Dissemination, when he comments on the issue posed by Novalis in his Encyclopedia: “the form of the total book as written book.” The encyclopedic project would be based on the analogy between the organicist conception of the biological body and the book as a “volumen” in which any moment has always been comprehended. Therefore, Novalis establishes a total overlap between nature and the volume in a conjunction/identity that he pretends would be given in advance. On the contrary, Derrida argues that the genetic production of a text, or a living being as text, leaves out a queue or tail, namely a supplement, that precludes the saturation of self-presence as thought in the paradigm of the encyclopedic circle. See Derrida, Dissemination 50–59.

    18. In The Science and Philosophy of the Organism are collected the Gifford Lectures that Hans Driesch held in 1907, in which he attempts to reformulate the question concerning the relation between epigenesis and preformationism as follows: “Is the prospective potency of each embryonic part fully given by its prospective value in a certain definite case; is it, so to say, identical with it, or does the prospective potency contain more than the prospective value of an element in a certain case reveals?” (77). Despite his early proximity to epigenesist theories, Driesch, one of Haeckel’s pupils, refused the Darwinism of his master to promote a teleological conception of the living organism that is known as “neo-vitalism.” About Merleau-Ponty’s commentary of Driesch’s hypothesis see Morris, “The Time and Place of the Organism” 70–76.

    19. In particular, Merleau-Ponty comments on the phenomenological definition of the living body proposed by Husserl in the second volume of Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy; see Merleau-Ponty, Nature 70–79.

    20. See also Fóti: “Merleau-Ponty speaks rather of an ‘indivision’ (that is nondivision) between an animal and its surroundings and notes once again that the same indivision also underlies the formation of a sense organ which is no less ‘miraculous’ than mimicry. Indivision pertains, of course, to the ontological structure of flesh that he elaborates in The Visible and the Invisible; and his reflections on animal form and mimicry serve to concretize it” (84).

    21. On the monism of flesh, see Haar 167–171; Moran 356; Slatman 317–318.

    22. About the chiasm Merleau-Ponty writes: “the idea of chiasm, that is: every relation with being is simultaneously a taking and a being taken, the hold is held, it is inscribed and inscribed in the same being that it takes hold of” (Visible 266)

    23. On this point, see the inspiring work of Michael Naas, who points out that “autoimmunity has to do with the way a living organism protects itself by attacking its own self-protection and destroying its own immune defenses, thereby making it vulnerable to what it might have otherwise resisted. This attack on or protection against one’s own mechanisms of self-protection is thus fatale—inevitable and always potentially deadly—though also, as in the case of immuno-depressants, essential to the organism’s survival, essential to its acceptance of a graft or transplanted organ that will allow it to survive or live on. Indeed, without autoimmunity, without this breach in the immunitary and self-protective systems of the organism, there would be no possibility of a supplement that might destroy or save it, bring it to an end or allow it to live on. Without autoimmunity, the organism would have, in short, no future before it” (82, my italics).

    24. Vitale further develops Derrida’s notion of autoimmunity, as it has been presented in “Faith and Knowledge,” The Animal That Therefore I Am, and his seminar La Vie La Mort, since he finds in Derrida’s reading of Freud the anticipation of the very recent biological theory of apoptosis or “cellular suicide,” according to which in the process of the constitution of a living being occurs a cellular differentiation that implies cellular death. In particular, some cells of the living organism send a “suicidal message” to other cells that respond by dying. See Vitale, Biologie et Déconstruction 149–153; Biodeconstruction 175–184. For a first and deeper definition of the theory of “cellular suicide,” see Ameisen.

    Works Cited

    • Ameisen, Jean-Claude. La Sculpture du Vivant. Le Suicide Cellulaire ou la Mort Créatrice. Seuil, 1999.
    • Coghill, George E. Anatomy and the Problem of Behavior. Macmillan, 1929.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Above All, No Journalists!” Religion and Media, translated by Samuel Weber, edited by Hent de Vries and Samuel Weber, Stanford UP, 2001, pp. 56–93.
    • ———. Dissemination. Translated by Barbara Johnson, U of Chicago P, 1981.
    • ———. “Force and Signification.” Writing and Difference, translated by Alan Bass, Routledge, 1978, pp. 1–35.
    • ———. “Freud and the Scene of Writing.” Writing and Difference, translated by Alan Bass, Routledge, 1978, pp. 246–291.
    • ———. Of Grammatology. Translated by Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, John Hopkins UP, 1976.
    • ———. On Touching—Jean-Luc Nancy. Translated by Christine Irizarry, Stanford UP, 2005.
    • ———. Speech and Phenomena, and Other Essays on Husserl’s Theory of Signs. Edited by David B. Allison and Newton Garver, Northwestern UP, 1973.
    • Driesch, Hans A. The Science and Philosophy of the Organism. Adam and Charles Black, 1908.
    • Fóti, Veronique M. Tracing Expression in Merleau-Ponty: Aesthetics, Philosophy of Biology, and Ontology. Northwestern UP, 2013.
    • Gasking, Elizabeth B. Investigations into Generation 1651–1828. John Hopkins UP, 1967.
    • Gesell, Arnold, and Amatruda, Catherine S. The Embryology of Behavior: The Beginnings of the Human Mind. Harper and Brothers, 1945.
    • Goldstein, Kurt. The Organism. A Holistic Approach to Biology Derived from Pathological Data in Man. Zone Books, 1995.
    • Haar, Michel. “Proximity and Distance: With Regard to Heidegger in the Later Merleau-Ponty.” Merleau-Ponty and the Possibilities of Philosophy, edited by Bernard Flynn, Wayne Jeffrey Froman, and Robert Vallier, SUNY P, 2009, pp. 165–182.
    • Hartsoeker, Nicolas. Essay de Dioptrique. Paris, 1694.
    • ———. “Lettre de Mr. Hartsoeker à l’Auteur de la Bibliothèque A. & M. sur les Serres, qui recroissent aux Ecrevisses, quand on les a rompues, sur la petitesse des Animaux qui quelques-uns supposent avoir été tous créez au commencement du Monde & sur les Natures, qui forment présentement les Corps Organizez, & qui y résident.” Bibliothèque Ancienne et Moderne, vol. 18, 1722, pp. 194–205.
    • Hertwig, Oscar. The Biological Problem of Today: Preformation or Epigenesis? The Basis of a Theory of Organic Development. Translated by Peter C. Mitchell, Macmillan, 1896.
    • Husserl, Edmund. “Addendum XXIII of The Crisis of European Sciences and Transcendental Phenomenology.” Journal of the British Society for Phenomenology, vol. 44, no. 1, 2013, pp. 6–10.
    • ———. Cartesian Meditations. Translated by Dorion Cairns, Nijhoff, 1960.
    • ———. The Crisis of European Sciences and Transcendental Phenomenology: An Introduction to Phenomenological Philosophy. Translated by David Carr, Northwestern UP, 1970.
    • ———. Ideas Pertaining to a Pure Phenomenology and to a Phenomenological Philosophy. Translated by Richard Rojcewicz and André Schuwer, Kluwer, 1989. 2 vols.
    • ———. Logical Investigations. Translated by J. N. Findlay, Routledge, 1970. 2 vols.
    • Malebranche, Nicolas. The Search After Truth. Translated and edited by Thomas M. Lennon, Cambridge UP, 1997.
    • Meacham, Darian E. “Sense and Life: Merleau-Ponty’s Philosophy of Nature and Evolutionary Biology.” Discipline Filosofiche, vol. 24, no. 2, 2014, pp. 137–163.
    • Meacham, Darian E., and Papageorgiou, Anna-Pia. “Transgenerational Epigenetics, or the Spectral History of the Flesh. A Merleau-Pontian Approach to Epigenetics.” Chiasmi International, vol. 9, 2008, pp. 65–93. Philosophy Documentation Center, doi:10.5840/chiasmi2007916
    • Merleau-Ponty, Maurice. “Eye and Mind.” The Primacy of Perception: And Other Essays on Phenomenological Psychology, the Philosophy of Art, History, and Politics, translated by Carleton Dallery, edited by James E. Edie, Northwestern UP, 1964, pp. 159–190.
    • ———. Nature. Course Notes from the Collège de France. Translated by Robert Vallier, Northwestern UP, 2003.
    • ———. “The Nature of Perception (1934).” Research in Phenomenology, translated by Forrest Williams, vol. 10, 1980, pp. 9–20. Brill, doi:10.1163/156916480X00037.
    • ———. Notes des cours au Collège de France: 1958–1959 et 1960–1961. Established and edited by Stéphanie Ménasé and Claude Lefort, Gallimard, 1996.
    • ———. “Phenomenology and the Sciences of Man.” The Primacy of Perception: And Other Essays on Phenomenological Psychology, the Philosophy of Art, History, and Politics, translated by John Wild, edited by James M. Edie, Northwestern UP, 1964, pp. 43–95.
    • ———. Phenomenology of Perception. Translated by Colin Smith, Routledge, 1962.
    • ———. “The Philosopher and his Shadow.” Signs, translated by Richard McCleary, Northwestern UP, 1964, pp. 159–181.
    • ———. The Structure of Behavior. Translated by Alden L. Fisher, Beacon Press, 1963.
    • ———. “Study Project on the Nature of Perception (1933).” Research in Phenomenology, translated by Forrest Williams, vol. 10, 1980, pp. 7–8. Brill, doi:10.1163/156916480X00028.
    • ———. Themes from the Lectures at the Collège de France, 1952–1960. Translated by John O’Neill, Northwestern UP, 1970.
    • ———. The Visible and the Invisible. Translated by Alphonso Lingis, Northwestern UP, 1968.
    • Moran, Dermot. “‘There is no Brute World, only an Elaborated World’: Merleau-Ponty on the Intersubjective Constitution of the World.” South African Journal of Philosophy, vol. 32, no. 4, 2013, pp. 355–371. Taylor and Francis, doi:10.1080/02580136.2013.867396.
    • Morris, David. “The Time and Place of the Organism: Merleau-Ponty’s Philosophy in Embryo.” Alter: Revue de Phénoménlogie, no. 16, 2008, pp. 69–86. PhilPapers, philpapers.org/rec/MORTTA-6.
    • Naas, Michael. Miracle and Machine: Jacques Derrida and the two Sources of Religion, Science, and the Media. Fordham UP, 2012.
    • Pinto-Correia, Clara. The Ovary of Eve: Egg and Sperm and Preformation. U of Chicago P, 1997.
    • Slatman, Jenny. “The Sense of Life: Husserl and Merleau-Ponty Touching and Being Touched.” Chiasmi International, vol. 7, 2005, pp. 305–324. Philosophy Documentation Center, doi: 10.5840/chiasmi2005749.
    • Swammerdam, Jan. The Book of Nature, or, The History of Insects, edited by John Hill, London, C.G. Seyffert, 1758.
    • Vitale, Francesco. Biodeconstruction: Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences. SUNY Press, 2018.
    • ———. “Biologie et Déconstruction. Entre Ameisen et Derrida. Notes sur une Note de Foi et Savoir.” Rue Descartes, vol. 82, no. 3, 2014, pp. 149–153. CAIRN, doi:10.3917/rdes.082.0149.
    • ———. “Life Death and Difference: Philosophies of Life between Hegel and Derrida.” The New Centennial Review, vol. 15, no. 1, 2015, pp. 93–112. Projet MUSE, doi:10.14321/crnewcentrevi.15.1.0093.
    • ———. “Living On: The Absolute Performative.” Performatives after Deconstruction, edited by Mauro Senatore, Bloomsbury, 2013, pp. 133–145.
    • ———. “The Text and the Living: Jacques Derrida between Biology and Deconstruction.” The Oxford Literary Review, vol. 36, no. 1, 2014, pp. 95–114. Edinburgh UP, doi:10.3366/olr.2014.0089.
    • Wolff, Caspar F. Theoria Generationis. Über die Entwicklung der Pflanzen und Thiere. Halle, 1759.
  • Autoimmunity in Extremis: The Task of Biodeconstruction

    Elina Staikou (bio)
    University of Winchester

    The essay situates the privileging of “autoimmunity” in Derrida’s late work in relation to Esposito’s philosophical paradigm of immunization. It shows that autoimmunity is prefigured by the hypotheses of absolute catastrophe and radical finitude put forward in Derrida’s “No Apocalypse, Not Now (Full Speed Ahead, Seven Missiles, Seven Missives)” and his thinking of the archive. The essay argues that the deconstructive thinking of life and biology, or the task of biodeconstruction, must come to terms with the radicalness of autoimmunity as both finitude and hospitality, and investigates its resonances with two biological accounts of the origin and constitution of life: Margulis’s theory of endosymbiosis and Ameisan’s generalization of the operation of apoptosis.

    There is no life (“animal” or “human”) that does not suppose some aptitude for discerning, analyzing, distinguishing: between the forms of life as well as between the “living” and the “dead.” Let us begin then by applying this aptitude for discerning to life itself, in general; let us distinguish its structures and levels.–Jacques Derrida, For What Tomorrow … A Dialogue

    In Bíos: Biopolitics and Philosophy, Roberto Esposito claims to have found the missing term that specifies the relation between life and politics, which seems to have evaded the discourse of biopolitics: “For my part, I believe I’ve traced the interpretive key in the paradigm of ‘immunization’ that seems to have eluded Foucault” (45). He goes on to ask: “How and in what sense can immunization fill that semantic void, that interval of meaning which remains open in Foucault’s text between the constitutive poles of the concept of biopolitics, namely, biology and politics?” (45).

    The category of immunization, according to Esposito, lends specificity to the relationship between biology and politics; it names and articulates “the intrinsic character that forces together the two elements that compose biopolitics” (45). These elements, bios and politics, are not superimposed, juxtaposed, or related through subjection or domination as two domains that are exterior to each other, but assume their meaning through their interrelation as components of an indivisible whole:

    Not simply the relation that joins life to power, immunity is the power to preserve life. Contrary to what is presupposed in the concept of biopolitics—understood as the result of an encounter that arises at a certain moment between the two components—in this perspective no power exists external to life, just as life is never given outside of relations of power. From this angle, politics is nothing other than the possibility or the instrument for keeping life alive. (Esposito, Bíos 46)

    Insofar as immunity is the power of life to preserve itself and insofar as no power exists outside life, politics is interpreted as a form or expression or even instrument of life in the service of life’s own protection, that is, as part of its own immunitary defense. The relationship between life and politics is captured in an immunitary dialectic between protection and negation, life’s recoiling in the course of its self-immunization. Biopolitics, however, does not refer to the relationship between life and power, or life and politics in general, but to the form this relationship takes in modernity and even more so in what Esposito calls “second modernity”:

    In its most general formulation, biopolitics refers to the increasingly intense and direct involvement established between political dynamics and human life (understood in its strictly biological sense), beginning with a phase that we can call second modernity. (Terms 69)

    Life, of course, “even in its biological sense,” has always been the “material” frame within which politics is necessarily inscribed (69). It is with the advent of modernity that the material frame of life moves into the center of politics, which becomes instrumental for its defense and preservation. The shift to biopolitics occurs in the era of the European civil war (“first modernity”) that raged in the seventeenth century and is first signalled and best captured by Thomas Hobbes as the question of life that “embeds itself in the very heart of political theory and practice” (69). It is with the second phase of European modernity (“second modernity”) at the end of the eighteenth century that the terms of the political change into the vocabulary of security and the question of life gradually overlaps more and more with the political sphere, entering into a more direct and unmediated relationship with it.

    Esposito’s discovery of the immunitary paradigm as the interpretive key for unlocking the relationship between the two constitutive poles of biopolitics authorizes a genealogical account of philosophical gestures that grasps the relationship between life and power according to the logic of immunity. This genealogy has its inaugurating, even if unrecognized, moment in Hobbes’s conservatio vitae and develops later in two decisive steps. First, the dialectical contradiction and the role of the negative implied in immunitary logic assumes a more reflective mode with Hegel and begins to be seen as the “motor of the positive,” the productive impulse in human history (Bíos 47). The second step is accomplished by Nietzsche, who shifts the focus of analysis from conscience to the body as the site of a vital power that is at once protected and constrained by the immunitary form or containment that is the soul. Nietzsche’s understanding of life as “will to power” constitutes, for Esposito, one of the most radical understandings of biopolitics and the complete elaboration of the category of immunization. With this triptych of philosophical gestures, Esposito claims, “the most innovative part of twentieth-century culture begins to make implicit use of the [immunitary] paradigm” (Bíos 47). This phase in immunological reasoning, which is illustrated by the philosophical anthropology developed in Germany by Scheler, Plessner, and Gehlen, is followed by the introduction of an explicitly immunological lexicon and orbit in discourses such as Niklas Luhmann’s “social immunology.” The rise of the modern science of immunology with Frank Macfarlane Burnet in the 1950s installs even more firmly the immunitary paradigm at the “neuralgic epicentre” between different traditions of thinking and at the center of modern self-representation (Bíos 50).

    Far more than the elaboration of a philosophical-political genealogy of modernity that marks the gradual transition from traditional political categories to the biopolitical and immunitary paradigms, what Esposito seeks to understand through the latter is a new configuration of life and politics, named or specified as modernity, that springs forth from the very foundations of life.1 It is life itself that “brings into being, or ‘invents’, modernity as a complex of categories capable of answering the question of the preservation of life” (Terms 70). Once life’s natural defenses—“this sort of primitive immunitary wrapping”—are rendered insufficient, or every time it finds itself exposed to new threats (civil wars, foreign invasions), life invents new defensive apparatuses for itself (for example, social contracts) and new (political and philosophical) languages to articulate its changing needs. This salvific scenario, which for Esposito is authored by life itself, becomes the script of modernity summed up in the principle of security, which later also forms the main dogma of immunology: its understanding of the immune system as self-defense against foreign assault. For Esposito, then, “the category of biopolitics must merge with that of immunisation” (84) as it is the latter that captures or reveals the lethal side or dimension of protection, the negation of life that reached its extremity with two totalitarian regimes of twentieth century Europe and their genocidal policies, Stalinism and Nazism. Nazi totalitarianism is not juxtaposed with communist totalitarianism, however, as it is in Zygmunt Bauman’s Modernity and the Holocaust. With Stalinism, Esposito argues, we reach an extremity that is still within the conceptual and sematic parameters of modernity and its philosophical tradition, while with Nazism we have the decomposition of the modern form and its translation into a new conceptual language. The particularity of Nazism as a totalitarian regime is that it thinks and speaks in the idiom of biology: “We’ve said that Nazism is not philosophy realized as is communism. But this is only a half truth that we should complete as follows: It is actually biology realized” (Esposito, Terms 80). This echoes Rudolf Hess’s declaration, which Esposito cites here, that “National Socialism is nothing but applied biology” (Terms 80); Esposito “accepts” this claim, but then goes on to qualify it as a “specific quality of the biological, and more specifically medical, semantics deployed by the Nazis” (Terms 81). In immunological terms, the specificity of Nazi biopolitics is best described through “the figure of autoimmune disease” (Terms 84), understood as a figure of self-destruction and the crossing of the threshold from bio- to thanato-politics. The planned extermination of a part of the German population spurred the immunitary paradigm of Nazi biopolitics to “the heights of its auto-genocidal fury” (Terms 86). Autoimmunity is defined as the height or hyperbolic negativity of the immunitary dialectic that could be both resistible and reversible by virtue of the antidote of an original and reciprocal communitas and an affirmative politics of life.

    In a way that is consonant with Nietzsche’s “great health” and Canguilhem’s definition of life as the “formation of forms” or “normativity,” Esposito is able to envision the possibility of a positive immunity based on symbiotic and mutually beneficial relationships modelled, for example, on the mother/fetus relationship. Far from a harmonious, symbiotic unity between mother and child, their relationship is depicted as “a fight ‘to life’” rather than death, a conflict that results in “the spark of life” and the intersection of immunity with community (Esposito, Immunitas 171). Above all, it is a philosophical thinking of life itself out of its own sources and foundations that promises the reversibility of the most deleterious symptoms of immunitary logic. For Esposito, George Canguilhem’s “philosophy of biology,” with its resolute resistance to reductive and objectivist definitions of life, opens onto such a way of thinking, one that can confront perversities, such as the Nazi “programmatic antiphilosophical biology” (Bios 189), biologism at its worst.

    Catherine Malabou situates Esposito’s critique of biopolitics in the same vein as Foucault’s and Agamben’s treatment of the body and bare life, while denouncing “philosophy’s antibiological bias” and the “unquestioned splitting of the concept of life” (Malabou, “One Life” 431). Malabou refers to Esposito’s essay “Nazism and Us” in Terms of the Political and to the claim that Nazism was “actually biology realized.” One could argue, however, that rather than assimilating biology to a biologism, Esposito proposes a philosophical thinking that draws on life’s own resources and responses and understands it in a wider and more diffuse sense than the partition between the symbolic and the biological allows. For Esposito, immunity, understood as a multivalent term, becomes key. It does much more than transfer a biological determinism onto the political realm; it brings into view the way life itself, or life understood as power, configures itself in the forms and terms of the political. If, as Malabou argues, there is “but one life, one life only,” and nothing outside of a materialism within which the biological and the symbolic coincide (“One Life” 438), then it is this life, or biology, that resists any power that seeks to control or regulate it by virtue of the possibilities inscribed in the living being itself. Biological concepts and discoveries—epigenetics and cloning are privileged examples here—are “the very ones able to renew the political question” and release the potential of a biological resistance to biopolitics (Malabou, “One Life” 431).

    Esposito, as we have seen, situates his own philosophical contribution within a genealogy of modernist philosophers who, by his account, reflect on the question of life according to a bio-logic of immunization. If, however, “the thought of the living must take from the living the idea of the living,” and if this happens only if “intelligence” recognizes the “originality of life” (Canguilhem xx), then we must ask, what kind of gestures do philosophers perform towards life when they place it at the center of their thought? For whether philosophy chooses to reject or adopt a biologism that ignores the originality of life and the structures of the living constantly brought to light by biology, it shares in both cases the same antibiological bias that fails to recognize its own assumptions and their political stakes.

    With this in mind, we now turn to another gesture in and out of line with Esposito’s immunological genealogy: Jacques Derrida’s situating of “the question οf life and of the living-being, of life and death, of life-death, at the heart of his remarks” (Rogues 109) in terms of autoimmunity. In Rogues, Derrida appears to be very careful while giving his reasons for privileging something that might look like “a generalization, without any external limit, of a biological or physiological model” (109). It is not out of some excessive “biologistic or geneticist proclivity” (109) on his part, he explains, but rather because autoimmunity seemed to offer a way to reflect on the self-constitution or formation of the living being before any opposition between life and its other (spirit, culture, technics, the symbolic, death, and so on). Further, Derrida claims that it provides a means to take something of psychoanalysis and the death drive into account in the thought of the living across all its articulations, especially in political autoimmunity. If immunity in Esposito becomes the missing link of biopolitics and the interpretive key opening onto that historical configuration between life and politics called modernity, autoimmunity in Derrida is formalized and generalized from the physiological to the transcendental as the implacable law in force in all self-formation, anticipating all oppositions and the identities and differences that come to demarcate individuality.

    We saw that autoimmunity for Esposito is a capitalization of the negative dimension of the immunitary dialectic that can be countered through a revival of or return to the more originary sense of community, immunity’s antonym and antidote. More generally, within what is called the immunitary paradigm in philosophy, politics, anthropology, and to a certain extent immunology itself, autoimmunity has been marginalized as an exaggerated reaction, a hyperbole or malfunction of the immune system. How are we then to understand Derrida’s gesture, through which autoimmunity takes central stage even if it is tied to the worst or to suicide or, as we will see in a moment, to the extreme hypothesis of radical finitude? And when it comes to political stakes, what is wagered between Esposito’s understanding of autoimmunity as the interpretive key that best captures the specificity of Nazism, and Derrida’s far more radical understanding of autoimmunity as a “necessity inscribed right onto democracy” (Rogues 36)? If autoimmunity is the generalized law and constitutive condition of the living being and of life in all its layers and configurations, it must be so for better and for worse. Even though, or rather precisely because, it opens onto the vocation of hospitality and democracy to come, autoimmunity seems not to leave uninfected any salvific or critical moment. It is marked by an irreducibility that no communitas could reverse; it is the condition of communitas and what perpetually puts it to the test—its “auto-co-immunity,” as Derrida writes in “Faith and Knowledge” (87).

    We are slowly moving towards our hypothesis or question. It regards precisely the test of autoimmunity in its extremity, which we will broach through Derrida’s “No Apocalypse, Not Now (Full Speed Ahead, Seven Missiles, Seven Missives).” Why resort to a text that predates the systematic preoccupation with autoimmunity in Derrida’s later work? I will argue that in order to understand the specificity of Derrida’s gesture alongside those of other philosophers, such as Esposito, who bring life to the center of philosophy according to the logic of immunity, we need to approach it from its extremity and in terms of the hypothesis of absolute catastrophe and radical finitude.

    One may argue that it is not the “extreme” or “radical” view of autoimmunity in Derrida that finds currency with the life sciences (we will later question this in relation to the function of apoptosis), but rather its definition as a constitutive or normative perversion. The latter seems to be in step with recent critiques of immunology. In The Limits of the Self: Immunology and Biological Identity Thomas Pradeu argues that the immunological perspective can give a comprehensive account of biological identity for all forms of life. What seems to have some resonance with Derrida’s understanding of autoimmunity as general law is Pradeu’s twofold gesture: first, expanding the scope of immunology beyond the traditional field of jawed vertebrates, even to plants, and even to unicellular organisms and bacteria by claiming that all organisms have an immune system (23), and, second, broadening the concept of autoimmunity in terms of its function and reinstating the idea of normal autoimmunity as one of the components of the organism’s homeostasis. However, looking for direct correspondences or parallels between Derrida’s understanding of autoimmunity and later immunological arguments or findings or even trying to prove that Derrida’s insights were presciently accurate does not seem to be a fruitful task. As Estzer Timár argues in “Derrida’s Error and Immunology,” there is a danger in the temptation to claim that Derrida might have been right after all even by getting it wrong. Such “victorious” readings risk assimilating Derrida’s complex thinking of life to a reductionist “bioorganicism” that understands life on the whole as natural life.

    The following questions are raised: does Derrida’s generalization of the law of autoimmunity and the hypothesis of radical finitude take us beyond autoimmunity as a normal homeostatic mechanism, and how far can we follow him in this? Is the thought of radical finitude that which is generalizable in autoimmunity, and how does that complicate, if it does, the thought of survivance as the perennial entanglement of life and death? Finally, although Derrida gives his reasons for privileging autoimmunity—a term with a more strictly biomedical background than the juridico-politico-medical hybrid of immunity—as the generalizable law of the living, could not other terms have served him better and perhaps not run the same risk of using a complicated biomedical condition inaccurately?

    Autoimmunity, at least in late Derrida, is privileged as the category that articulates the question of life within deconstruction and it is the term that most explicitly inaugurates what is emerging at the interface between the latter and biology: biodeconstruction. Of course, Derrida’s thinking of life and preoccupation with the life sciences did not begin with autoimmunity, and the pertinence of his early work for a deconstructive thinking of and with biology is something that has already been shown by recent scholarship in this emerging field. Another example Derrida draws from biomedicine in Rogues is that of cloning. He gives his reasons:

    This example, I said to myself, would force me to mobilize indirectly the philosophemes we have been questioning so as to allow them all to converge in the great question of reason and of life …. A well-chosen example on the side of life, I told myself, would allow me to tie together, in as rigorous and tight a fashion as possible, reflections of an ethical, juridical, political, and inseparably, technoscientific nature—and precisely in a place where technicity, the great question of the technical and the logic of the prosthesis, would be not accessory but essential and intrinsic to the problematic of reason.(145–146)

    Discussing briefly the dilemmas and improbabilities surrounding therapeutic and reproductive cloning and the objections raised mainly against the latter in the name of the dignity and nonprogrammable and incalculable nature of the unique and irreplaceable living being, Derrida goes on to show the shared biologistic or zoologistic presuppositions and the fundamental but unacknowledged reductionism of both camps (for and against cloning). The common assumption is that of the pre-existence of a purely biological form distinct from other layers and forms of living (what is called culture, knowledge, language, and so on), whose duplication would produce an individual subservient to a calculability that is already there in the first place. For Derrida, however, this fails to perceive the duplication already present and at work “everywhere it is a question of reproduction and heritage” (147). There is and always has been reproductive cloning in all forms and organisations of life, before and across all division between nature and culture. Duplication is coextensive with the broader notion of technical prosthesis and with what Derrida calls “iterability,” of which cloning in the narrow sense becomes only an example, one that is good, however, at indicating the “true place of reason today: that of technicity, of what is proper to humanity or to the living body, of the proper in general[.] In every field” (148).

    As is increasingly shown by biodeconstruction but also in the work of biologists (for example, Lynn Margulis and Jans-Jörg Rheinberger), deconstructive concepts with which the notions of sameness and alterity, promise and program, finitude and infinity, chance and risk, technical prosthesis and ipseity, life and death are always entangled (iterability, writing, trace, différance, autoimmunity) find resonances in biomedical thought and open ways for questioning biological definitions and conceptions of life, death, and individuality. So why privilege autoimmunity, which, as Vicky Kirby points out in her paper “Autoimmunity: The Political State of Nature,” compromises and puts under erasure both of the terms it is composed of while assuming them at the same time? Is it the thought of the radical finitude of the autos (also the autos of reason) that Derrida finds irresistible, or of the possibility of the absolute erasure of the trace or the necessity of the worst (a suicidal drive that could reach extremes), that which we always need to remind ourselves of?

    We now turn to “No Apocalypse, Not Now (Full Speed Ahead, Seven Missiles, Seven Missives).” Autoimmunity is not mentioned there by name; after all, this is a lecture delivered in 1984, nine years before the term first occurred in Specters of Marx. The logic of autoimmunity, however, is exemplified there from its extremity, from the place of absolute risk faced by that which could call itself autoimmune humanity. The hypothesis is that of a nuclear, total, and remainderless destruction, which is also described as an “absolute pharmakon,” one of autoimmunity’s old names (Borradori, “Autoimmunity” 124). One may well not give any credence to the nuclear hypothesis and to whether it menaces humanity and perhaps a few more species entirely; Derrida here does not bestow to this risk the generality and formal structure of an implacable law, as he will later do with autoimmunity. What is exemplarily threatened in its entirety is the archive, and first of all the archive of literature, because of the fabulous and “performative character of its relation to the referent” (Derrida, “No Apocalypse” 28) and the impossibility of its reconstitution as such after a total destruction. This impossibility accords it a radical form of historicity by ascribing to it an essential finitude. The peculiar historicity of literature and of everything that is constituted by the very act of archivization, argues Derrida, is “contemporaneous through and through” and is “structurally indissociable” from something like a “nuclear epoch,” by which he means both crisis and nuclear criticism, from “the historical and ahistorical horizon of an absolute self-destructibility without apocalypse, without revelation of its own truth, without absolute knowledge” (“No Apocalypse” 27). He clarifies:

    This statement is not abstract, it does not concern general and formal structures, some equation between a literarity extended to any possible archive and a self-destructibility in general. (27)

    Self-destructibility here does not extend to biological archives or to the living being in general. It concerns specific historical formations and archives that inform both the criticism and the crisis of the nuclear and that interestingly make a “sudden ‘synchronous’ appearance” (27): the principle of reason or rather its interpretation since the seventeenth century according to the order of representation, the dominance of the object/subject dichotomy, the metaphysics of the will, and modern technoscience and the project of literature in a strict sense that also dates from the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The co-habitation of this specific interpretation—the modern era of the principle of reason and the project of literature—erupts in a crisis that threatens criticism at its core. What the principle of reason cannot but foreclose—and it even grounds itself through this foreclosure—is the radical finitude and precariousness that are essential to literature.

    Employing terminology that foreshadows the autoimmune critique of reason in Rogues, Derrida considers the “homonymity” between Kantian criticism and nuclear criticism. As thoughts about finitude as the limit of experience, both cut their figure out on the (back)ground of the possibility of something exceeding the finitude of the intellect or even of life; finite rationality, Kant’s intuitivus derivativus, is only possible if it is grounded in an infinite intellect, intuitus originarius. The possibility of a finitude as radical as that embodied by literature, which is defined as “the body of texts whose existence, possibility, and significance are the most radically threatened, for the first and last time, by the nuclear catastrophe” (“No Apocalypse” 27), must be foreclosed by the principle of reason, as it would annul the basis of its constitutive opposition between finite and infinite. Such possibility would bring the limit of criticism into view in “the groundlessness of a remainderless self-destruction of the self, auto-destruction of the autos itself. Whereupon the kernel, the nucleus of criticism, itself burst apart” (“No Apocalypse” 30).

    A remainderless “auto-destruction of the autos itself” is exactly what reason can never envision nor tolerate for itself, a shared condition with literature as originally archivable event. It is from a background of radical finitude and not infinity that literature cuts its figure out. This is why, for Derrida, literature and literary criticism belong to the nuclear age and speak of nothing other than nuclear catastrophe, or their own remainderless a-symbolic destruction, a destruction that could not even be assumed and worked through symbolically, an absolute reality that could not even take its place in memory or be mourned, softened, or transfigured:

    The only referent that is absolutely real is thus of the scope or dimension of an absolute nuclear catastrophe that would irreversibly destroy the entire archive and all symbolic capacity, would destroy the “movement of survival,” what I call “survivance,” at the very heart of life. This absolute referent of all possible literature is on par with the absolute effacement of any possible trace; it is thus the only ineffaceable trace, it is so as the trace of what is entirely other, “trace du tout autre.” This is the only absolute trace—effaceable, ineffaceable. (“No Apocalypse” 28)

    The irreversible destruction of the entire archive and all symbolic capacity would then be the ultimate reality of a nonarchivable event, the absolute effacement of any possible trace, that is to say, the absolutely ineffaceable trace, the entirely other. Unassimilable, a-symbolic, untraceable, absolutely not there. A catastrophe of such scope and dimension—that is, not merely the physical destruction of the archive, of all archives, but the destruction of all possibility of archivization in general—would destroy the movement of survival, of survivance, and all entanglement between life and the symbolic: life as we know it. What begins as an hypothesis about the destruction of historical and positive archives escalates or generalizes its threat to the very movement of survival, to the effacement of all trace of life/death. The hypothesis of total, remainderless destruction that threatens the very movement of survival is directly linked in “Autoimmunity: Real and Symbolic Suicides” to the risk run by the movement of the world: a “terrifying autoimmunitary logic” endangering “nothing less than the mondialisation or the worldwide movement of the world, life on earth and elsewhere, without remainder” (Borradori 98–99).

    In “Autoimmune Illness as a Death-drive: An Autobiography of Defence,” Alice Andrews argues that this figure of the worst that resembles “the silence of death, of pure death uncontaminated by life” (195) amounts to a homeopathic autoimmunity, an autoimmunity that protects and maintains itself as risk, that is, that defends both life and death, life/death, the best and the worst to come. Derrida’s gesture of generalizing autoimmunity in this way would become “the means of survival of all traces, that is of the trace as life” (Andrews 194). The remainderless effacement of the trace, the hypothesis of the absolutely pure trace, “‘the pure worst’ homeopathically treats the manifestation of the worst,” which in “No Apocalypse, Not Now” is the possibility of the closure of the archive “epitomised … by Modern Literature” (Andrews 198–199). The manifestation of the worst, literature’s obsessive and ultimate referent, leaves no room but for the multiplication of strategic manoeuvers and tactics of deterrence in the attempt to make the conversation between warring parties—or, as Derrida writes at the end of “No Apocalypse, Not Now,” life itself—last longer. Does this mean that even as “the necessity of the worst,” autoimmunity constitutes the archive’s homeostasis after all? Perhaps, but it also affronts it with a radicalness that threatens to dissolve the entanglement of life/death with an irreversible, pure, a-symbolic death. It is from this place of extreme or absolute vulnerability that the hypothesis of total destruction, says Derrida, “watches over” and “guides [the] footsteps” of deconstruction (“No Apocalypse” 27).

    It is plausible to argue that Derrida’s long preoccupation with the archive prefigures his formalization of autoimmunity into a general and implacable law. The destruction of the autos of reason and of everything that finds itself in precarious cohabitation with literature is rethought in Archive Fever in terms of psychoanalysis and the psychical archive. The archive here takes up the Freudian hypothesis, or rather “irresistible thesis,” of “the possibility of a radical perversion, indeed, a diabolical death drive, an aggression or a destruction drive: a drive, thus, of loss” (9). The archival drive of conservation, what institutes the archivable event and preserves the archival body, does not exist without the threat of the death drive, of an a priori forgetfulness that can expire in radical finitude: “there would indeed be no archive desire without the radical finitude, without the possibility of a forgetfulness which does not limit itself to repression” (19). The archive is defined as what is threatened with total destruction, with a threat that extends to the act and possibility of all archivization, to all mnemotechnical exteriority, both psychical and factual: “this threat is in-finite, it sweeps away the logic of finitude and the simple factual limits, the transcendental aesthetics, one might say, the spatio-temporal conditions of conservation” (19). Archive fever is the inflammation of an interiority with exteriority, a prosthesis of an inside that multiplies all the internal and external partitions that are supposed to constitute the subject. The condition of the archive is generalized by virtue of the sweeping away not only of factual limits but of the conditions of their constitution and preservation.

    In The End of the World and Other Teachable Moments: Jacques Derrida’s Final Seminar, Michael Naas contrasts Derrida’s preoccupation with the archive with the notion of the trace. Naas points out that archive and trace are not the same insofar as the former involves the organisation of the latter always under “the authority of some power of selection or interpretation” (136). This does not mean that the trace only suffers archival violence without bearing violence itself. It means, however, that to the extent that the trace is defined by its nonarchivability—the trace cannot be kept as such—it becomes the symptom of a finitude without limit. The condition of the archive extends, according to Naas, from the materiality of the archived entity to “everything from which the tissue of living experience is woven”: “If the archive preoccupies us so greatly, it is perhaps because there seems to be no outside of the archive, no hors-archive, or at least no outside of the general text and thus outside the movement of archivization” (133).

    Derrida imagines a project of “general archiviology”—which he describes as “a word that does not exist but that could designate a general and interdisciplinary science of the archive. Such a discipline must in effect risk being paralysed in a preliminary aporia” (Archive Fever 34). The aporia is sketched out in topological terms, especially with regard to the peculiar place (neither inside nor outside) that psychoanalysis would hold in this discipline. It would either be included in it or, after having been integrated with it, raised above it (as a critical authority in the Kantian sense). A general, interdisciplinary archiviology would absorb and also submit itself to psychoanalysis, to its logic, concepts, topics, that is, it would give itself over to the unconscious and the death drive, to the fever that unsettles all kinds of principality, commencement, and commandment, be they physical, historical, biological, ontological, or nomological, as well as all egological ipseity or individuality. In other words, it would accept the irreversibility of its autoimmune symptomatology and condition. In Rogues the logic of autoimmunity appears to outsource one of its most privileged sources, the death drive:

    What psychoanalysts call more or less complacently the unconscious remains, it seems to me, one of the privileged sources, one of the vitally mortal and mortally vital reserves or resources, for this implacable law of the self-destructive conservation of the “subject” or of egological ipseity. To put it a bit sententiously in the interest of time, without autoimmunity there would be neither psychoanalysis nor what psychoanalysis calls the “unconscious.” Not to mention, therefore, the “death drive,” the cruelty of “primary sadism and masochism”—or even what we just as complacently call “consciousness.” (55)

    As both a constitutive process and an implacable law that operates in all self-formation or delimitation while sweeping away all onto-topological, biological, and nomological limits, autoimmunity follows from the hypothesis of a radical finitude and a generalized archive fever. From the archive of literature to the psyche, to the heart of the living, it inflicts all the configurations and organisations of life/death with a finitude so radical that it threatens a priori with absolute dissemination everything it allows to form. Autoimmunity watches over deconstruction; it bears the necessity of the worst in its indissociability with the possibility of the best. No criticism–Kantian or pharmacological—and no biopolitics, no matter how affirmative, will resolve or eradicate this indissociability.

    We might ask how generally Autoimmunity reaches. Could something like radical finitude be conceivable in biological accounts about the origins of life, the emergence of biological individualities, and the formation of the living out of the nonliving? We will pursue this question by contrasting the metaphysical assumptions of two biological theories: first, the theory of endosymbiosis, which was brought to prominence by life scientist Lynn Margulis in the 1970s, and second, Jean Claude Ameisen’s theory of apoptosis, which, according to Francisco Vitale, is a source for Derrida’s thinking of autoimmunity.

    In What is Life? Lynn Margulis and Dorion Sagan advance the hypothesis of endosymbiosis in order to explain the emergence and evolution of complex organisms out of the first membrane-bounded cells. One of the major events or innovations in the history of life occurred some two thousand million years ago and involved the evolution from the prokaryotic to the eukaryotic cell, that is, from cells lacking a nucleus to cells containing a nucleus. The protagonists of this account are bacteria, “Earth’s tiniest life forms” (Margulis and Sagan, What is Life? 69) and its greatest innovators, and the process of their merging is called endosymbiosis. The evolution from prokaryotes to eukaryotes, from bacteria to protocists, “catapulted life to a greater level of complexity and gave it different potentials and risks. Not just by gradual mutation but suddenly through symbiotic alliance did the first eukaryotes form” (91). Symbiotic alliance came about as a result of “hunger, crowding and thirst amongst teeming bacteria” (90).

    This new form of life, which is our kind of life, that of the enucleated cell, first emerges and evolves through a process that is variously described as cannibalism, long-lasting sexual encounter, infection, permanent disease, or parasitism. The symbionts are members of different species that do not just live near or on each other but inside foreign bodies. Margulis and Sagan claim that bacteria are the best endosybionts for at least four reasons:

    First, because they have been entering into stable relationships with one another for several thousand of millions of years, as they are good at forming permanent relationships. Second, their tiny bodies fluidly lose and acquire genes, making them amenable to rapid genetic change. Third, bacteria have only a limited expression of individuality; no circulating antibodies guard them–an “infection,” far from being rejected as it might be in an animal with immune system, can thus become the basis for life-long association, a mutual evolution. Fourth, bacteria’s vast chemical repertoire leads to a tendency of metabolical complementarity less often seen in association between highly individualized members of plant and animal species. (97)

    The symbiotic or interactive view of the history of life as a cellular phenomenon is propelled by symbioses, the physical and chemical association between organisms of different species, which results in the production of new individuals and is a major source of evolutionary novelty. Each body, as Margulis and Sagan describe, “is the charitable gift of a biochemical museum, and each bacterial cell an unplanned time capsule” that contains fragments of preliving systems and embodies the processes of early Earth (What is Life? 63).

    Closer to life’s original structures, bacteria are said to be forms of a larger life, free of aging and in principle immortal:

    Although, of course, like all life, bacteria can be killed by starvation, heat, salt, and desiccation, these microbes do not normally die. As long as the ambience permits, bacteria grow and divide, free of aging. Unlike the mammalian body which matures and dies, a bacterial body has no limits. A disequilibrium structure thrown up by an evolving universe, it is, in principle, immortal. (Margulis and Sagan, What is Life? 76)

    Programmed death evolved much later with the emergence of multicellular organisms: “These new cells were the first protocists and their coming brought the kinds of individuality and cell organisation, the kind of sex, and even the kind of mortality (programmed death of the individual) familiar to us animals” (Margulis and Sagan, What is Life? 90). Endosymbiosis or bacteria sex came with a price: “Fatefully for the future history of life forms such as ourselves, in protocists sexuality became inextricably linked to death …. Programmed death as the final stop of a lifelong metabolism was absent at the origin of life– and for a very long time afterward” (113). Death then, according to Margulis and Sagan’s account, evolved at a later stage in evolution as “the first—and … still the most serious—sexually transmitted ‘disease’” (113). Death here refers to programmed death, what is called apoptosis or cellular suicide, and not to the possibility of dying in general. Bacteria can be killed and can suffer necrosis, but they do not naturally die. We will soon look at these different kinds of death and at the metaphysical exigencies or hypotheses that underlie them.

    In Microcosmos: Four Billion Years of Microbial Evolution (1986), Margulis and Sagan link their hypothesis of immortality to the hypothesis of a nuclear catastrophe: “even nuclear war would not be a total apocalypse, since the hardy bacteria underlying life on a planetary scale would doubtless survive us” (15). In their 1997 preface, reflecting on Microcosmos’s approach to life, earth, and humanity from the perspective of a “planet whose evolution has been largely a bacterial phenomenon” (18), they recognize having articulated a critique of anthropocentrism in the style of deconstruction. Margulis and Sagan directly refer to Derrida’s “dismantling of hierarchical oppositions,” including humanity/animality, according to a strategy of “reversal and displacement” (18). They acknowledge a shortcoming or naïveté in having restricted their approach only to the reversal of this hierarchy; by merely taking humanity off of the top and putting it at the bottom of “nature,” they had not ventured to dismantle the “oppositional distortions imposed by the hierarchy itself” (18). As “one among other microbial phenomena” (18–19), humanity holds no metaphysical priority, and if there is a speck or sperm or egg of immortality in it, it comes from its bacterial past, present, and future.

    Radical finitude or the death drive has no place in this account of early life. Symbiosis is about the connectivity of all life, life as a network of ever renewed and evolving encounters, literally about living together and pioneering ways of doing so. It was the bacteria and not the animals that “pioneered symbiosis and the organisation of individuals from multicellular collectives” (Margulis and Sagan, What is Life? 131). The symbiotic hypothesis proposes an account of the formation of individuality prior to the categories of immunization and in ways that already anticipate and unsettle these categories. Symbiosis is characterised by an openness that undermines fixed individuality but can take many different forms, not all beneficial to all symbionts. In this way it could be considered closer to Esposito’s notion of a primordial communitas in terms of its affirmation of an originary relationship of mutual indebtedness and exchangeability but also of life as power and expansion before individual insulation and the immunitary inflection of community. It could be argued that the foreclosure of something like radical finitude in the early promise of immortality and the possibility of reversibility to such primordiality share the metaphysical hypothesis of a life that could finally be relieved of the evolutionary cost of the “disease” of death. We also come across this hypothesis in the increasing tendency to medicalize old age.

    Margulis and Sagan’s theory of symbiosis offers an account of evolution that deviates from a linear Darwinism and natural selection in favor of symbiotic encounter as the resource for the engineering of evolution and expansion. It does not account for everything; it does not account for the origin of the eukaryotic cell in its entirety and it certainly does not account for the origin of life and for all evolution of its forms. As John Maynard Smith and Eörs Szathmáry argue, the origins of the nucleus as well as of other structures not found in prokaryotes, including whether the eukaryotic cell evolved symbiotically, still require explanation (60). This argument claims an absence of immunity and thus also of autoimmunity (or even of the inverse of this derivation) in early life. This has been contested by more recent claims regarding evidence of immunity in bacteria and the function of apoptosis, or cellular suicide, in the early formation of life. Jennifer A. Doudna and Samuel H. Sternberg argue that CRISPR, a most versatile region in bacterial DNA whose discovery has opened the way to gene editing, is actually part of the bacterium’s adaptive defense system, which includes methods of sensing an oncoming infection and committing suicide before it progresses in order to protect the great bacterial community (50). This discovery has put single cell organisms “on an equal footing with humans” in terms of “incredibly complex cellular reactions to infections” (59). The true pioneers of gene editing are not humans but the recombinational mechanisms of the microscopic bacteria’s genome. With unforeseeable implications for the future of humanity, human technology is only beginning to discover and manipulate a technology in practice by bacteria thousands of millions of years ago.

    With its enormous plasticity, gene editing seems to revive for many the dream of immortality. If this technology is related to the cell’s immunity and to the function of apoptosis and thus to the inseparability of defensive and sacrificial mechanisms, how far (back) can therapeutic imperatives—either medical or metaphysical—reach in resolving the mystery of the living?

    In his book La Sculpture du Vivant, Le Suicide Cellulaire ou la Mort Créatrice, Jean-Claude Ameisen examines apoptosis as a mechanism of cellular self-destruction, and while this might initially sound perplexing, he also considers it to be at the heart of the living organism.2 Before going into its complexity, it would be useful to give the standard definition of this phenomenon. Apoptosis is usually contrasted with another cause of cellular death called necrosis. As Nicole Le Douarin explains in Dictionnaire Amoureux de la Vie, some of their defining differences are: 1) in apoptosis death comes as the activation of a genetic program, as the result of an actualization of a possibility internal to the cell, while in necrosis death comes as an accident, a result of a traumatism or pathology that inflicts the cell from the exterior; 2) in the process of necrosis, cells begin to swell until they explode, releasing enzymes that alter the architecture of their neighbouring cells and initializing in them the same process. Necrosis is released in successive waves that cause inflammation and scarring. During the process of apoptosis, cells implode rather than explode as they do in necrosis, and undergo major internal modifications. While the nuclei of apoptotic cells become fragmented and their cytoplasm is split out in small parcels, the exterior membrane of the cell remains intact impeding the release of enzymes on the outside. The apoptotic bodies are very quickly absorbed by neighbouring cells, which have the capacity, all living cells do, to pick up the molecular signals emitted during apoptosis. In less than an hour all apoptotic bodies are devoured while still alive and completely disappear. And 3) in general, as apoptotic death causes no inflammation and leaves no scar or trace, it can pass totally unnoticed, and this is why biologists were not able to detect it until the 1980s. The cellular carcasses of necrosis, which is a cataclysmic process, can be easily observed with the microscope (Le Douarin 86–88).

    How old is apoptosis in the evolution of life and death? Ameisen considers two scenarios: the first, Margulis and Sagan’s scenario, postulates the existence of two radically different periods in the history of the living: an initial period during which cellular societies did not yet possess the power of auto-destruction, and a subsequent period in which the potentiality of an “untimely” death had begun to spread across the universe of the living. This vision evokes the past as a “golden age” and as a primordial time when each living being still carried within itself the promise of immortality (Ameisen 312). The second scenario, the one proposed by Ameisen, does not require imagining a universe without or before “suicide.” It allows us to glance at the capacity of self-destruction at the heart of early cells, at the birth of life itself (Ameisen 312). It is widely known and established that apoptosis plays an essential role in embryogenesis—one of the most common examples of cellular suicide—during the construction of the organs; it creates the spaces between and models the parts of our body (for instance, the space between our fingers) through a process of elimination similar to the “carving of a sculpture” (40). But apoptosis is also active throughout the life and aging of the individual and is a potentiality that is present in all cells in general, a surging death that needs to be suppressed. It is necessary at every instant to suppress the onset of cellular suicide (285). Even if the cell’s death sentence still depends on the environment of the cell, the “initiation of its execution, the ultimate decision between life and death depends on the cell itself … death seems to be inscribed at the heart of the cell, as a potentiality ready to actualise” (51). Because cellular death is a phenomenon of active self-destruction—and not the result of a brutal murder or a paralysis- it is accompanied by a discourse, the emission of precise signals and messages (61). Cells are programmed to speak the language of living and the language of dying, to wit, to post molecular signals on their surfaces. All cells need to signal constantly to other cells that they are living so as to fend off scavengers. Apoptotic cells erase the signature of life even before advertising their imminent death: a moment of suspension, a “moving frontier” between the “kingdoms” of life and death (67). Although the apoptotic cell still has the capacity to suspend it, once the signal of death has been emitted or the surface receptors of surrounding cells have detected that suicide is underway, the end becomes inevitable and irreversible. The “funereal rites” that accompany this rapid and solitary death leave no lesion, inflammation, or scarring. No corpse. The surrounding living cells completely devour and fill in the space of the dead. No trace is left of the rapid and discreet work of auto-destruction (57).

    Self-destruction is a potentiality carried in every cell; it is at the heart of the living and needs to be counterbalanced by its capacity for survival. But more than that, it is perhaps the same cellular tools—the executors and protectors—that control the potentiality of suicide, that fulfil functions essential to life, and that are the architects of cellular survival and duplication. Death does not come as the price of evolution. The same tools used to “sculpture the face of cellular life” also possess, perhaps from the beginning, “the potentiality to sculpture the face of death”: “The answer to the question of ‘when’, of the mystery of the birth of the tools that allow for suicide, appears to be of overwhelming simplicity: since always, at the origin of the first living cell” (Ameisen 316).

    Why does this matter to us? What does it matter if death was there at the origin or if it was a late arrival, since it is certain that death will come sooner or later? Perhaps the ineradicability of the suicidal drive in the constitution of life—what Derrida (perhaps drawing on Ameisen, according to Vitale’s hypothesis) calls the general law of autoimmunity—is to be reckoned with in all ontological, biomedical, and biopolitical approaches to disease and cure. Could the irreversibility of cellular suicide, the death that leaves no trace, be another example of the radical finitude postulated in Derrida’s nuclear hypothesis? And is this radical condition not inextricably linked to a radical hospitality at the heart of the living? Is the absolute risk run by the radically finite not also the openness to the absolute trace of the other? Might not total erasure also be the giving way to what or who is to come? Always for better or for worse.

    I am not proposing that the biological concept of apoptosis proves Derrida’s pronouncements about the law of autoimmunity to be right. We remain aware of the dangers of extending biological concepts and functions beyond the specificity of their field, especially those involved in the evocation of a complex operation such as apoptosis as a model for hospitality. But the complexity within the minimal structures of the living and the material entanglements and encounters that form them might offer us new insights for understanding and engaging with larger configurations and formulations of the living in our world.

    Is biologically inspired critique possible? Can biology give us deconstructive strategies for a deconstructive thinking of life—a biodeconstruction? Can it help us develop an aptitude or cultivate a taste for different modes of relatedness within the living? For this to become possible it is necessary first of all to think through the different uses of the term bios and also differences between the bio- in biodeconstruction and in biopolitics, to deconstruct the bios of biopolitics and its ideological stakes and operations of normalization or, in Malabou’s words, to “deconstruct biopolitical deconstruction” (“Will Sovereignty” 37). Perhaps the ineradicable entanglement of radical finitude and hospitality, which we sketched here through the figure of apoptosis, points to nothing less than the (trans)formation of form that is life itself, a force of openness and erasure always at absolute risk. Perhaps being more in tune with the “self-transformative tendency of life” (Malabou, “Will Sovereignty” 45) could also inform our aptitude for discerning and for knowing. If, as Derrida points out, life is marked by this aptitude for discerning, that is, for marking and remarking its finitudes, the task of what is today called biodeconstruction will be to respond to and to apply new forms and levels of discernibility while at the same time taking more and more into account. This is the task intimated by Derrida in his conversation with Elisabeth Roudinesco in For What Tomorrow … A Dialogue when he brings the aptitude for discerning between life and death to life itself; this is the task of biodeconstruction.

    Footnotes

    1. Life here refers to its Western conception but also more broadly to life as power of transgression and expression of the multiplicity of its forms beyond their particular philosophical and historical conceptualizations and manifestations. Biological critiques of deterministic attitudes and definitions of life and identity add their own questions and insights to the deconstruction of Western biopolitics. The task would then be to question the extent to which biological discourses are embedded in Western conceptualizations of life and open to non-Western ones.

    2. Unless otherwise noted, translations from the French are my own.

    Works Cited

    • Ameisen, Jean-Claude. La Sculpture du Vivant, Le Suicide Cellulaire ou la Mort Créatrice. Éditions du Seuil, 1999.
    • Andrews, Alice. “Autoimmune Illness as Death-drive: An Autobiography of Defence.” Mosaic: A Journal for the Interdisciplinary Study of Literature, vol. 44, no. 3, 2011, pp. 189–203. Project MUSE, muse.jhu.edu/article/450737.
    • Bauman, Zygmunt. Modernity and the Holocaust. Cornell UP, 2001.
    • Borradori, Giovanna. “Autoimmunity: Real and Symbolic Suicides—A Dialogue with Jacques Derrida.” Philosophy in a Time of Terror: Dialogues with Jürgen Habermas and Jacques Derrida, edited by Giovanna Borradori. Translated by Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael Naas, U of Chicago P, 2003, 85–136.
    • Canguilhem, Georges. Knowledge of Life, Fordham UP, 2008.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Archive Fever: A Freudian Impression. Translated by Eric Prenowitz, U of Chicago P, 1998.
    • ———. “Faith and Knowledge: The Two Sources of ‘Religion’ at the Limits of Reason Alone.” 1996. Religion, edited by Jacques Derrida and Gianni Vattimo. Translated by David Webb, et al., Stanford UP, 1998, pp. 1–78.
    • ———. “No Apocalypse, Not Now (Full Speed Ahead, Seven Missiles, Seven Missives).” Translated by Catherine Porter and Philip Lewis, Diacritics, vol. 14, no. 2, 1984, pp. 20–31. JSTOR, jstor.org/stable/464756.
    • ———. Rogues: Two Essays on Reason. Translated by Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael Naas, Stanford UP, 2005.
    • Derrida, Jacques, and Elisabeth Roudinesco. For What Tomorrow …: A Dialogue. Translated by Jeff Fort, Stanford UP, 2004.
    • Doudna, Jennifer A., and Samuel H. Sternberg. A Crack in Creation: Gene Editing and the Unthinkable Power to Control Evolution. Houghton Mifflin Harcourt, 2017.
    • Esposito, Roberto. Bíos: Biopolitics and Philosophy. Translated by Timothy C. Campbell, U of Minnesota P, 2004.
    • ———. Immunitas: The Protection and Negation of Life. Translated by Zakiya Hanafi, Polity, 2011.
    • ———. Terms of the Political: Community, Immunity, Biopolitics. Translated by Noel Welch, Fordham UP, 2013.
    • Kirby, Vicky. “Autoimmunity and the Political State of Nature.” American Comparative Literature Association Conference, 8 July 2017, Utrecht University, Utrecht, The Netherlands. Conference Presentation. Le Douarin, Nicole. Dictionnaire Amoureux de la Vie. Plon, 2017.
    • Malabou, Catherine. “One Life Only: Biological Resistance, Political Resistance.” Translated by Carolyn Shread, Critical Inquiry, vol. 42, no. 3, 2016, 429–438. University of Chicago Press Journals, doi:10.1086/685601.
    • ———. “Will Sovereignty Ever be Deconstructed?” Plastic Materialities: Politics, Legality, and Metamorphosis in the Work of Catherine Malabou, edited by Brenna Bhandar and Jonathan Goldberg-Hiller, Duke UP, 2015.
    • Margulis, Lynn, and Dorion Sagan. Microcosmos: Four Billion Years of Microbial Evolution. U of California P, 1997.
    • ———. What is Life? U of California P, 1995.
    • Naas, Michael. The End of the World and Other Teachable Moments: Jacques Derrida’s Final Seminar. Fordham UP, 2015.
    • Smith, John Maynard, and Eörs Szathmáry. The Origins of Life, From the Birth of Life to the Origin of Language. Oxford UP, 1999.
    • Timár, Estzer. “Derrida’s Error and Immunology.” The Oxford Literary Review, vol. 39, no. 1, 2017, pp. 65–81. Edinburgh UP, doi:10:3366/olr.2017.0210.
    • Vitale, Francesco. “Biologie et Déconstruction. Entre Ameisen et Derrida. Notes sur une Note de Foi et Savoir.” Rue Descartes, vol. 82, no. 3, 2014, 149–153. CAIRN, doi:10.3917/rdes.082.0149.
  • Introduction: Of Biodeconstruction (Part II)

    Erin Obodiac (bio)
    UC Irvine

    Of Biodeconstruction (Part II) ventures through the door left open by the emergent questions, hesitations, and provocations about deconstruction, the philosophy of life, and the life sciences advanced in Of Biodeconstruction (Part I). Although Jacques Derrida’s writings on autoimmunity, pharmakon, life-death, the question of the animal, Geschlecht, cloning, living-on, the genetic program, and epigenesis suggest an engagement—from the earliest publications to the last seminars—with biology, the life sciences, and the philosophy of life, it remains a question whether or not deconstruction is already “biodeconstruction.” Yet neither a critique of the biological sciences—contemporary or arcane—nor, alternately, a conclusion concerning the historical limits of deconstruction in our postgenomic era is primarily what is at stake. Rather than taking aim at a target from the outside or foreclosing on the future, the critical force of deconstructive readings and writings tends toward implosion and preemption. And yet: a step of retreat (the pas, the “not” of the step) perhaps hinders differential materiality’s foray into biological thought. Catherine Malabou, the honored respondent for the Of Biodeconstruction double issue, interrogates this hindrance in her many books—especially Before Tomorrow: Epigenesis and Rationality and Plasticity at the Dusk of Writing: Dialectic, Destruction, Deconstruction—and further develops for the present Postmodern Culture issue a critical clarification of what she sees as a Derridean blind spot.

    In Of Biodeconstruction (Part I), the essays by Vitale, Obodiac, and Senatore, for the most part, hold fast to Derrida’s critique of self-consciousness as living presence—phenomenology’s cornerstone—and the premise that différance and the trace not only organize and constitute all life, from the amoeba to the human being, but also subtend the animate and the inanimate: counter to a logocentric conception of the genetic code, the genome as a mode of arche-writing, a texture of differential traces, allows for an openness to the outside that might be compatible with contemporary findings in epigenetics, systems theory, and research into the plasticity of the genome. In addition, the conversation by Kirby, Schrader, and Timár, which headed up Part I, demonstrates that new materialist feminism, feminist science studies, and the analysis of the political economy of nature-culture find in biodeconstruction a critical ally.

    If Part I situates biodeconstruction within the current critical context and the Derridean groundwork, Part II presents focused readings of Jacques Derrida’s concept of autoimmunity; Maurice Merleau-Ponty’s phenomenology of the living being; Jane Bennett’s new materialist and Irwin Schrödinger’s genetic determinist conceptions of life; and Jorge Luis Borges’s bio-onto-theologic story “La escritura del dios.”

    Framed against the backdrop of Roberto Esposito’s thesis that biopolitics mediates biology and politics by way of the immunity paradigm, the first essay, Elina Staikou’s “Autoimmunity in Extremis: The Task of Biodeconstruction,” explores the radical dimensions of Derrida’s concept of autoimmunity. Arguing that autoimmunity has made its appearance in Derrida’s work under various names—pharmakon, death-drive, the nuclear hypothesis—Staikou suggests that autoimmunity is a central principle for biodeconstruction, one that attends to both the nihilism and the affirmation that characterize life processes such as those played out in endosymbiosysis and apoptosis.

    In “Biodeconstructing Merleau-Ponty,” Raoul Frauenfelder turns to the seminars on biology and philosophy Maurice Merleau-Ponty gave in the 1950s at the Collège de France. Frauenfelder identifies the development of the preformationism/epigenesis dialectic as a constitutive stumbling block for Merleau-Ponty’s “flesh of the world”—the master concept of his oeuvre—suggesting that this dialectic flattens out the radically differential nature of life-death: biodeconstruction puts into question the teleological closure reasserted by the phenomenological reading of the living being.

    Jonathan Basile’s essay, “How the Other Half-Lives: Life as Identity and Difference in Bennett and Schrödinger,” takes up the work of Jane Bennett, Erwin Schrödinger, Immanuel Kant, and Bernard Stiegler to demonstrate how biodeconstruction differs from new materialist, genetic determinist, and anthropocentric conceptions of life. Binaries such as animate/inanimate, vitalism/mechanism, self/other, human/animal, and especially the binary identity/difference fail to account for the living being’s differential materiality.

    The final essay, Riccardo Baldissoni’s “Of Other Jaguars: Glosses to the Writing of God,” maps Carl Schmitt’s secularization thesis onto modern biology. In an extended reading of Jorge Luis Borges’s “The Writing of the God,” Baldissoni identifies a continuity between ontotheology and biological science: cyberneticists or mathematicians who simulate biological systems via the theory of cellular automata are not so unlike the Mayan priest who attempts to decipher a divine message from the patterned fur of the jaguar.

    These essays, as well as the contributions presented in Of Biodeconstruction (Part I), signal that biodeconstruction’s scope of interest ranges from the present critical conjuncture, the philosophical archive that haunts deconstruction, and theory’s disappearing future. They also point to the growing number of conferences, articles, and books that fall under the biodeconstruction umbrella. Some of the books published recently in this field include Derrida’s La Vie La Mort (2019), Dawne McCance’s The Reproduction of Life Death: Derrida’s La Vie La Mort (2019), Francesco Vitale’s Biodeconstruction: Jacques Derrida and the Life Sciences (2018), Mauro Senatore’s Germs of Death: The Problem of Genesis in Jacques Derrida (2018), Matthias Fritsch’s (ed.) Eco-Deconstruction: Derrida and Environmental Philosophy (2018), Michael Naas’s Plato and the Invention of Life (2018), and David Wills’s Inanimation: Theories of Inorganic Life (2016). It would appear that a biodeconstructive turn is afoot in what is now half-seriously called “Derrida Studies.” Yet the question remains: is biodeconstruction an excrescence of deconstruction, a latecomer, or was it already undertaken, in a fashion, in Derrida’s own writings?

    In her response to Of Biodeconstruction, Catherine Malabou argues that it “n’a pas été entreprise par Derrida” and that it remains still to come. In “Derrida en Animal Rationnel: résponse à Of Biodeconstruction,” Malabou observes that Derrida symptomatically retreats from challenging Heidegger’s rejection of Aristotle’s zoological definition of the human being—the zoon logon ekhon and the zoon politikon—and that the peculiar fidelity to this rejection bears analysis. Malabou suggests that this retreat will lead us to a wellspring of presuppositions concerning deconstruction, namely, the status of animalitas with regard to the human being, the schism between life and existence, the complicity between metaphysics and the bio-/zoo-logical conception of life, and the techno-scientific project of the life sciences, especially the cybernetic-genetic program. Heidegger denounces the calculability and instrumentality of cybernetics and the genetic program, yet does not consider, according to Malabou, that the character of biological science might change in the future. She also claims that Derrida retains this foregone judgment against biology all the while mobilizing François Jacob’s “logic of life,” or “genetic writing,” for the elaboration of arche-writing and the trace in Of Grammatology. Aligning the Heideggerian critique of technoscience and the rejection of the zoological definition of man, Malabou identifies a stumbling block that is left “intacte, non-déconstruite” by Derrida. Revisiting Aristotle’s zoon logon ekhon and the zoon politikon might yield a critique of the critique and, proposes Malabou, a conception of the human being that is surprisingly up to date with contemporary biology. Although Derrida does put into question ontology and the priority of Dasein, he does not take, according to Malabou, the direct path, as the crow flies, so to speak, i.e. the explicit subscription to man as animal.

    We will leave it to readers to determine if and why this might be the case. Malabou, for her part, surreptitiously invokes “autoimmunity” to account for Derrida’s circumnavigation: in “Faith and Knowledge,” suspicious of the divide between the machine and the living being—the latter of which is traversed by automatisms and machinic principles through and through—Derrida would initially appear to buttress the defences of the programmatic, technoscientific understanding of life against Heidegger’s critique of it. And yet: the spotlighting of the machine only sends the zoon further into the shadows, reinstating Heidegger’s denigration of mere life. In this account, however, readers might wonder, again, whether différance, the trace, and arche-writing interminably destabilize and make inoperative any programmatic machine, even, as the Of Biodeconstruction double issue intimates, deconstruction as an autoimmunity machine: a question concerning the zoon logon ekhon and the zoon politikon that any future biodeconstruction might follow.

    The contributors to Of Biodeconstruction Parts I and II warmly thank Eyal Amiran and Annie Moore for their editorial direction and management of this double issue of Postmodern Culture.